Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Herausgeber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie diese Quelle zitieren möchten.
As Ukraine entered the third year of the full-scale war, the situation appeared to have reached a stalemate, despite heavy fighting at different points on the front lines. In mid-February, with Ukrainian supply routes targeted and the troops running short of ammunition, Ukrainian forces had to withdraw from Avdiivka, the scene of some of the most intense fighting in the past half year. However, the Ukrainian army did succeed in destroying much of the Russian Black Sea fleet and airplanes. Ukrainian security services launched successful attacks on Russian oil refineries deep inside Russia, and Russian volunteers fighting on the side of Ukraine continued to conduct military operations in the regions along the border with Ukraine. Russia ramped up its disinformation campaign in Ukraine and Europe, striving to sow doubt among Ukrainians and distrust in the Ukrainian government both domestically and internationally. In late March it renewed its massive attacks on Ukraine's energy infrastructure, causing serious damage. It also intensified attacks on civilian residential buildings. Future military aid to Ukraine remained a major topic of discussion with Ukraine's international partners. Nonetheless, during the quarter Ukraine signed security cooperation agreements with G-7 members and other states, and the European states made concerted efforts to provide critically necessary artillery rounds to the Ukrainian army.1. ROLLOUT OF THE WARIn February 2024, Ukraine entered the third year of combating Russia's wide-scale invasion, marking ten years of war since Russia annexed Crimea in 2014, later unleashing war in the Donbas. The war has changed the country and its economy drastically, though the changes that have occurred over the decade of war differ from those experienced in the two years of the full-scale war. General Developments during January–MarchIn the first quarter of 2024, heavy fighting continued, but without notable changes to the front line. Throughout the quarter the Russian Air Force (RuAF) continued its intense offensive in all directions, expanding on bombing campaigns it had started in October of last year. The Ukrainian Armed Forces (UAF) shifted to defensive actions to exhaust the Russian forces. However, the Ukrainian army had to withdraw from some positions because of a lack of weapons and intense pressure from the RuAF.Russia used phosphorus and chemical weapons during several hard-fought battles. The fiercest Russian attacks were directed at Avdiivka, Donetsk oblast, where the situation resembled the one in Bakhmut last year. In mid-February, lacking ammunition and seeing their supply routes being cutting off, the Ukrainian forces stepped back from their positions in Avdiivka. One month later, the UAF command reported that the situation in the country's East had stabilized. Ukraine stepped up efforts to fortify three major defensive lines.Sea and air operations advances. Though facing a deadlock in land operations, Ukraine realized significant advances in destroying Russia's Black Sea Fleet and shot down several Russian military planes over Ukraine. During the quarter, Ukrainian forces sank five Russian military ships, including three landing ships. As of the end of March, Russia had lost almost all landing ships in the Black Sea. More than a third of the Russian fleet has been disabled, including a submarine. Ukrainian-designed kamikaze sea drones have become the main weapons used in attacking the Russian fleet. To save its Black Sea Fleet, Russia started withdrawing its major vessels from ports in occupied Crimea.Ukraine also shot down Russian military jets that were bombing regions close to the front lines. To illustrate Ukraine's advances in this arena, during just two weeks in late February and early March, Ukrainian forces downed fourteen Russian military airplanes. In addition to Su-34 bombers (used to attack frontline settlements with guided aerial bombs) and modern Su-35 fighter jets, Russia lost two A-50 planes, which together cost about $700 million (they are outfitted with an airborne early warning and control system, designed to detect air defense systems and coordinate targets for Russian fighter jets). Russia had only a few of these planes before the invasion, so the loss of two represents a setback. The RuAF is probably ready to tolerate high losses to maintain the offensive.Russian refineries under attack. In the first quarter of the year, more than a dozen Russian oil refineries deep inside the country came under drone attack by Ukraine (some of the targets were located as far as 560 miles from the border with Ukraine) The Security Service of Ukraine formally admitted to the attacks, defending them on the grounds that refineries are legitimate targets because they provide resources to run the Russian war machine. (Russia's income from oil sales remains high despite international sanctions.) Ukraine also attacked Russian factories producing weapons. Analysts have described the strikes on Russian oil facilities as a new phase of the war. The attacks have affected Russia's refining capabilities. Although Russia has not provided official statistics, the country is believed to have lost about 10 percent of its refining capacity. Because Russia's domestic gas supplies are now diminished, Russia is considering importing gas from Belarus.Contributions of Russian volunteers to the war effort. Russian volunteers fighting on the side of Ukraine under the corps names Freedom of Russia, the Siberian Battalion, and the Russian Volunteer Corps started military operations on the border regions with Ukraine, in Belgorod and Kursk oblasts. Similar operations took place in May 2023, but now the scale of the military actions is bigger and their duration longer. The operations began before the elections in Russia and continued after them. The anti-Kremlin volunteer military units clashed with Russian servicemen and even claimed to have captured some Russian troops.Russia intensified its attacks on civilian targets and critical infrastructure, especially in the frontline regions, notably Kharkiv and Sumy oblasts. This may be an attempt to increase pressure on Ukraine while the delivery of military aid and supplies to Ukraine is slowed or suspended, especially the delivery of supplies from the United States. In addition to drones and missiles, Russia started using its new Zircon hypersonic missiles and 1,500-kg (3,300-pound) aerial bombs to target Ukrainian cities. The lack of ammunition, especially air defense missiles, may play a critical role in Ukraine's ability to protect the frontline areas and critical infrastructure across the country; a continuation of massive Russian attacks, in particular attacks using North Korean missiles and Iranian drones, could plunge Ukraine into a new stone age.Engagement of Russia's AlliesAt the beginning of the year, it became evident that North Korea was supplying Russia with missiles, including ballistic missiles. Kyiv said that as of mid-March, Russia had used about fifty of these against Ukraine. The DPRK-origin missiles were found to contain U.S. and European parts. The North Korean defense minister said the country might also supply tactical guided missiles to Russia. According to the official, the country's military factories are working at full capacity. Russia uses DPRK artillery shells. Since September 2023, North Korea has delivered more than 10,000 containers of munitions or munitions-related materials to Russia. Russia started supplying oil to the DPRK in exchange for weapons.Russia is negotiating with Iran as well to receive ballistic missiles. Foreign media have reported that Iran delivered hundreds of these missiles, but Ukrainian intelligence denies this.Belarus earlier was a key supplier of ammunition to support Russia's war. Though its stocks are probably exhausted by now, it remains one of Russia's important allies. Belarus is now building a new military town twenty-five miles from the border with Ukraine that will house both Russian and Belarusian troops. The combined forces started joint training in the Belarusian facility in March. Though Russia relies heavily on ammunition supplies from its allies, the country is still capable of producing its own weapons. For instance, one of the Russian missiles that hit Kyiv in 2024 was made in the summer of 2023. Russia is also pouring money into developing its own drone systems, with the combat drone Okhotnik-B expected to go into production in Novosibirsk later this year.Russian Disinformation Campaigns and CyberattacksRussia continued its disinformation campaign in Ukraine, hoping to undermine trust in the government and sow suspicions abroad. The clear goal is to weaken international support for Ukraine. These efforts are likely to ramp up in 2024 because many countries are holding elections, and policies regarding aid for Ukraine and the reception of Ukrainian refugees could shift drastically. Under normal conditions, Ukraine would also be holding elections. The curtain continues to be pulled back on Russia's disinformation efforts. The Washington Post published material on Russia's huge campaign to spread distrust of the government and societal despair in Ukraine, and the German Marshall Fund issued a report on Russia's use of Polish media to spread the Kremlin's lies about Ukraine. According to Security and Defense Secretary Oleksii Danilov, Russia has significantly stepped up its disinformation campaigns, issuing or spreading 166 million disinformation posts every week about Ukraine on social media in a global effort to manipulate thinking on Ukraine.According to Ukrainian intelligence sources, Russia is engaged in a massive disinformation campaign code-named Maidan-3 and designed to promote antiwar protests and destabilize the country, with the ultimate goal of removing President Zelensky from his leadership role. The campaign is expected be most active during March–May, and persons inside Ukraine are believed to be involved.Deep-fake videos play a prominent role in Russian propaganda. For instance, a deep-fake video of former president Petro Poroshenko allegedly making incendiary statements about President Zelensky was targeted to Ukrainian soldiers. Videos allegedly showing Russians attacking Ukrainian military training camps or Ukrainian special forces shooting civilians are widely circulated; such misrepresentations are unfortunately becoming commonplace.Russia has also continued cyberattacks against Ukrainian media, authorities, and critically important companies, including one of the biggest banks, the biggest state-owned oil and gas company, Naftogaz, POW Coordination Headquarters, Ukraine's Education Ministry website, and so on. Hackers have been sending Ukrainian soldiers messages containing malware. In 2023, the number of cyberattacks against Ukrainian organizations increased by 15.9 percent compared to 2022, reaching an overall number of 2,543 documented cases.Even though ISIS took responsibility for the terrorist shooting in Moscow's Crocus concert hall in March, and Western intelligence said it has proof that Ukraine did not organize it, Russian top officials, including Vladimir Putin, tried to link it to Kyiv, while constantly changing the narrative. The media reported that some in Putin's circle do not see any link to Ukraine. It's possible the Kremlin will try to capitalize on the attack to mobilize Russian society against Ukraine. The head of the Russian Federal Security Service (FSB) blamed the United States, the UK, and Ukraine as instigators and enablers of the attack.Energy Terrorism and Other Attacks on Critical InfrastructureFrom mid-September 2023 to the end of the year, Russia did not succeed in damaging Ukraine's energy infrastructure, though not for lack of trying. The number of drones Russia launched during October–December 2023 broke records since the invasion. Most were brought down by Ukrainian air defense units before they could inflict damage, so we do not know their intended targets.This picture changed with the new year. Starting in early 2024, Russia focused on attacking energy infrastructure in the frontline regions, which are generally the easiest to reach. Despite the damage this caused, the power systems continued to operate in a relatively stable mode. On the night of March 22, Russia launched a massive attack on the Ukrainian power system, using drones and ballistic and cruise missiles. The largest such attack since the start of the full-scale invasion, it involved sixty Shahed drones and almost ninety missiles of various types. Power production and transmission facilities in Kharkiv, Zaporizhzhia, Kryvyi Rih, and Dnipro were targeted. Russians hit the biggest Ukrainian hydropower plant, DniproHES, and the dam of its water reservoir on the Dnipro river in Zaporizhzhia oblast; two other big hydropower plants were damaged in the following days.The biggest private-owned Ukrainian energy company, DTEK, reported that 80 percent of its capacities had been damaged during the attacks by the end of March. In Kharkiv, all thermal power plants and substations were destroyed in the last week of March. The state-owned Centrenergo lost its biggest power plant in Kharkiv oblast. The major attack was followed by attacks in ensuing days. Crimes against Civilians and Attacks on Civilian InfrastructureIn the first quarter of the year, Ukraine faced more Russian drone and missile strikes on multi-block residential buildings, with many civilians injured and killed—in some cases dozens in a single attack. Occasionally multiple cities were attacked simultaneously. Big city targets included Kyiv, Kharkiv, Kherson, Odesa, Mykolaiv, and Sumy. In addition, civil infrastructure in the regions under Ukrainian control and well inside the front lines was regularly attacked, sustaining damage. Since March 11, Russia has been shelling the borders of Sumy oblast, mostly using guided aerial bombs, artillery, and Lancet attack drones.In general, from the start of the year, Ukraine has seen an increased number of civilians killed or wounded in air strikes. Fuel depots and fueling stations have been attacked, leading to civilian casualties and environmental damage. It is now commonplace for Russia to target a wide range of civil infrastructure with air strikes and artillery shelling.One of the numerous air attacks on Odesa happened during the visit of the prime minister of Greece, Kyriakos Mitsotakis. A missile exploded extremely close to the location of Mitsotakis and President Zelensky. Russia has continued committing crimes against civilians in the occupied territories: torturing civilians, forcing them to participate in Russian presidential elections, bugging residents, expropriating apartments, and resettling Russian transplants from deep inside the country in the occupied territories. POW ExchangesPOW exchanges, which had been suspended for a while, were renewed at the beginning of the year, with the largest number of Ukrainians returning home since the start of the wide-scale invasion. On January 24, a few days before the planned POW exchange, a cargo aircraft was shot down in Russia. Moscow blamed Ukraine for downing the plane, claiming it was carrying sixty-five prisoners to be exchanged. However, Russia did not provide any proof that the plane was in fact carrying POWs, and Kyiv said there were no Ukrainian POWs on the plane.Two more POW exchanges took place after the incident, in late January and again in February. 2. INTERNATIONAL AFFAIRSPresident Zelensky's Diplomatic ToursIn the first quarter of 2024, President Zelensky undertook several diplomatic tours, hoping to consolidate support for Ukraine. This mission was especially critical in light of the slowing of aid from the United States, and the number of agreements Ukraine reached during this period is testament to the success of these efforts.In January, President Zelensky made a diplomatic trip to the Baltic states, Lithuania,Estonia, and Latvia, which are among the strongest supporters of Ukraine. Zelensky met with the countries' leaders and political elites and expressed gratitude for their support during the ten years of war. They discussed Ukraine's European integration and future cooperation in electromagnetic warfare and military drone production. The three countries remain strong Ukraine's allies of Ukraine in 2024, providing military and humanitarian aid and political support. Ukraine and Latvia signed an agreement on technical and financial cooperation and a memorandum on cooperation on defense and security.President Zelensky left the Baltics for Switzerland to attend the World Economic Forum in Davos, where he addressed the forum's participants on the war in Ukraine and the need to invest in Ukraine's victory. In Davos, he also met with leaders of different states and the world's finance leaders, seeking to boost investment in Ukraine.In February, President Zelensky visited Germany to give a speech and attend the Munich Security Conference. He met his German and Czech counterparts and discussed joint efforts to produce weapons.Later, he visited Saudi Arabia to meet with Saudi Crown Prince Mohammed bin Salman and to discuss the Ukrainian Peace Formula and ways to repatriate captured and deported Ukrainians. He left Saudi Arabia for Albania to attend the second Ukraine-Balkans forum, where he also met with the leaders of some Balkan states to discuss European integration efforts. On March 8, he visited Turkey to meet with his counterpart, Recep Tayyip Erdoğan. Repatriating Ukrainian citizens held in captivity in Russia was among the key topics discussed at the meeting. The two countries signed an agreement to simplify bilateral trade and extended permit-free cargo truck movement at least until the end of the war. Security Cooperation AgreementsFrom early 2024, Ukraine began signing agreements on security cooperation with other states. The G-7 states intended to sign these during the NATO summit in Vilnius on July 12, 2023. Later, twenty-four more states expressed their intention to join this format. The UK was the first country to sign, on January 12, followed by Germany, France. Denmark, Canada, Italy, and the Netherlands. Many countries are in dialogue, negotiating the text of the agreements to be signed. Some agreements stipulate commitments and plans to provide military aid in upcoming years.In Ukraine, these are often called "agreements on security commitments." However, they are more like framework agreements on security and defense cooperation; they do not have the force of a contract and do not spell out specific guarantees or steps the signatories should take to ensure Ukraine's sovereignty. Many experts in Ukraine have criticized the agreements because they do not provide Ukraine with hard security guarantees.Relations with NATOIn January, the NATO-Ukraine Council held a meeting at Ukraine's request after Russia launched massive air strikes against Ukraine at the beginning of the year. The allies reaffirmed their commitment to bolster Ukraine's defenses further and to provide Ukraine with major military, economic, and humanitarian assistance. In March, a NATO military delegation visited Kyiv for the first time since the start of the full-scale invasion.Relations with the United States and CanadaPolitical differences in the U.S. Congress remained an obstacle to achieving consensus on the future of military aid to Ukraine. In March the United States announced the first $300 million security assistance package for Ukraine this year, as supplemental funding was blocked in Congress. Funds for the package came from unanticipated cost savings in existing Pentagon contracts. Canadian prime minister Justin Trudeau arrived in Kyiv on the second anniversary of Russia's full-scale invasion of Ukraine to demonstrate his solidarity. Canada joined the drones coalition for Ukraine and allocated $1.5 billion in aid to finance Ukraine's budget deficit.Relations with the EU and the European StatesIn February the EU approved €50 billion in financial support for Ukraine, to run through 2027. Later the EU approved $5.5 billion in military aid to Ukraine for 2024. The EU planned to supply Ukraine by the end of March with half of the one million artillery rounds it has promised to supply by the end of the year. Joint European Efforts to Arm UkraineArtillery rounds to be provided by the Czech Republic. In February, Czech president Petr Pavel said that the country had found a way to acquire 800,000 artillery rounds for Ukraine, but it needed funding. Earlier, the Czech Republic had proposed buying ammunition for Ukraine outside the EU. Almost twenty countries, some outside Europe, joined the initiative and contributed to the fund to buy artillery rounds: Belgium, Canada, Denmark, Finland, France, Germany, Latvia, Lithuania, Luxembourg, Norway, Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Sweden, and others. In March, Prague reported it was ready to deliver the first batches of ammunition and that it had found 700,000 shells of other types that could be bought with additional funds.Long-range missiles coalition. In late February, President of France Emmanuel Macron announced a coalition to send Ukraine long-range missiles. On March 15, following a "Weimar Triangle" format meeting in Berlin, the leaders of Germany, France, and Poland agreed on new initiatives in support of Ukraine, including more weapons purchases and a future formation of a coalition on long-range rocket artillery. The initiative includes purchasing more weapons for Ukraine on global markets and expanding military production.Drone coalition. NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg in February said that allies had established a drone coalition for Ukraine, committing to supplying one million drones. The UK and Latvia will lead an international coalition to develop vital drones for Ukraine.Cybersecurity support. In February, the IT Coalition for Ukraine signed an agreement to enhance Ukraine's defense capabilities in communications and cybersecurity—an important step in light of Russia's use of IT in conducting the war. The coalition was established in September 2023. It is led by Estonia and Luxembourg and includes Ukraine, Belgium, Denmark, Iceland, Italy, Latvia, Lithuania, and the Netherlands.France was the key newsmaker regarding Ukraine and its defensive fighting against Russia. Except for the agreement on security guarantees between the two countries, President Macron was the first leader to observe publicly that troops might have to be sent to Ukraine if Russia continued its advances. The statement caused a heated discussion with the leaders of other states, but Macron insisted it was not an off-the-cuff remark but a well-considered, realistic view. He referred to Russia's war as an existential threat to France and Europe. French foreign minister Stephane Sejourne visited Kyiv in January, reassuring Ukraine of longlasting support. Later, France announced new military aid to Ukraine, including artillery and air defense systems, drones, guided bombs, and other important pieces. France is considering expanding military aid programs for Ukraine, and President Macron called on Europe to be ready to compensate for reduced U.S. support. The UK, Germany, and the Netherlands continued to be among the biggest European supporters in providing military aid and economic assistance.Relations with Hungary remained strained. The country blocked the EU's €50 billion aid initiative for a few months, and also blocked the EU's joint statement commemorating the second anniversary of Russia's full-scale war. Pressure from the European Parliament probably encouraged Hungary to change its position. Ukrainian foreign minister Dmytro Kuleba met his Hungarian counterpart in January to discuss a potential visit by Zelensky to Budapest aimed at improving bilateral relations. Later, Hungarian foreign minister Péter Szijjártó explained that such a meeting between Viktor Orbán and Zelensky would be impossible until Kyiv restored the rights of the Hungarian ethnic minority as they had existed before 2015.The prime ministers of Ukraine and Slovakia met in Ukraine and signed a joint statement to strengthen bilateral relations "based on mutual trust and respect." The Slovak prime minister promised not to obstruct Ukraine's purchases of weapons from Slovak companies and said that Bratislava would support the EU providing €50 billion in financial aid to Ukraine.The border blockade by farmers was a key issue in bilateral relations with Poland and remained contentious throughout the quarter. At different times, farmers and truck drivers have thrown up blockades, affecting almost all of Ukraine's border crossings.Polish farmers are demanding restrictions on imports from Ukraine, in the belief that their market prices have fallen because of competition. Poland had earlier banned food imports from Ukraine, allowing transit only. Polish officials confirmed that Ukrainian grain was not imported but merely transiting the country to destinations beyond. Kyiv says that now only 5 percent of Ukrainian food exports go through Poland, with most grain exports to be shipped by sea. Farmers are also protesting the EU's climate change policies and blocking other border crossings, including some on the border with Germany. Polish haulers on strike demanded the restoration of permits for Ukrainian carriers, a ban on the issuance of licenses to non-EU transport companies, and a waiver for empty Polish trucks to register through the Ukrainian electronic queue when returning to Poland from Ukraine. However, the blockade by haulers was much shorter this quarter.The blockade lasted the entire quarter, though not with the same sustained intensity. The blockade may be politically inspired, especially if one considers that the country will hold local elections in April. Farmers even tried to block railway connections with Ukraine and passenger transportation. The European Commission expressed concern regarding the blockade. The Polish government's attempts to settle the issue were unsuccessful, though it is unclear how robust those efforts were.The blockades created long lines at the borders, complicating the importation of even critically important goods such as military equipment. During the protests, Polish farmers from time to time dumped Ukrainian grain that was transiting Poland to other states, causing tension and tight-lipped reactions in Ukraine. It should be noted once again that one of the protest organizers is Rafał Mekler, a member of the Polish far-right National Movement Party, also known as the Confederation Party, which is skeptical about the EU and less friendly toward Ukraine. Mekler's role is important because Russia is seeking to take advantage of domestic Polish discontent by spreading its anti-Ukrainian narratives in Poland. Polish prime minister Donald Tusk said he would not tolerate anti-Ukrainian sentiments in his government. Tusk visited Kyiv in January to announce a new aid package for Ukraine. At the same time, Poland continues to import grain and fuel from Russia and Belarus without any protests taking place on Poland's border with those states. Polish police detained Ukrainian journalists who investigated the import of goods at the border with Belarus. Other Ukrainian journalists were later similarly detained and deported from Poland while investigating trade with Russia. In late March, the Ukrainian and Polish prime ministers met in Warsaw to discuss the dispute. The parties have made some progress, but the problem remains. In mid-January, farmers in Romaniaagain started a blockade. However, the Romanian government quickly negotiated with the protesters, and the blockade was dissolved in early February. Ukrainian exports through Romania rose by 50 percent while those through Poland, formerly the biggest transit country, decreased.JapanIn February, Japan hosted a conference on Ukraine's restoration. The event brought together about 200 Japanese and Ukrainian companies, which signed fifty-six agreements and memorandums of cooperation. Japan allocated more than $12 billion in aid to Ukraine and will spend €1.25 billion to support investments in Ukraine.Debates on Transferring Frozen Russian Assets for UkraineIn the first quarter of 2024, Ukraine's allies continued to debate the use of frozen Russian assets to finance Ukraine's needs during the war. A group of international law experts and practitioners concluded that it would be lawful, under international law, to transfer Russian state assets as compensation for the damage that has resulted directly from Russia's unlawful conduct. There was a debate in the EU about whether these funds should be held for future use in reconstructing Ukraine or be spent now on weapons. High Representative of the EU for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy Josep Borrell supported the idea of using 90 percent of the revenue generated by frozen Russian assets to purchase weapons for Ukraine. Among the EU member states, Hungary and Austria expressed opposition to using these funds for weapons.The Fighter Jet Coalition DevelopmentsWhen the allies agreed to provide Ukraine with F-16 fighter jets, the craft were expected to arrive in early 2024. At the beginning of the year, the media reported that delivery of the first jet might be delayed to mid-2024. NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg stated that the delivery date will depend on when Ukrainian pilots will be ready to fly them after training.The first group of Ukrainian pilots will complete F-16 training by the summer. But probably only six F-16s will have been delivered out of about forty-five fighter jets that European allies have promised. The Netherlands decided to send six more F-16 jets to Ukraine in addition to the eighteen the country promised to supply in late 2023. 3. INTERNAL AFFAIRSReshufflesOne of the most shocking internal events in Ukraine was the dismissal of Commander-in-Chief Valerii Zaluzhnyi. President Zelensky appointed General Oleksandr Syrskyi, who had previously served as commander of Ukraine's Land Forces, the new commander-in-chief and gave him wide latitude to make personnel changes. Zelensky explained his decision by citing the need to reboot management of the military command and to change the military strategy. However, Zaluzhnyi had made clear his frustration with the progress of the war on international media, and there are political tensions between the two men, with Zaluzhnyi's trust rating among survey respondents higher than Zelensky's.In February the government appointed a new head of the National Agency on Corruption Prevention, Viktor Pavlushchyk, as the previous head, Oleksandr Novikov, had completed his four-year term in the position. Pavlushchyk was selected as the head of the agency by a competition. In late March, President Zelensky dismissed the secretary of the National Security and Defense Council, Oleksiy Danilov, and appointed Oleksandr Lytvynenko, a former head of the Foreign Intelligence Service, to the position. Danilov later was appointed ambassador to Moldova. The Economic SituationUkraine's economy remained relatively stable in the first quarter of 2024. However, the government experienced difficulty covering budget expenditures with a drop in foreign financial aid: in the first two months of 2024, Ukraine received only 10 percent of the planned financial aid from its allies.Slowing inflation led the National Bank to decrease its key rate to 14.5 percent. At the same time, the IMF expects the economic shock to begin in the second quarter of 2024 with the intensification of the war. Ukrainian agencies expect lower economic growth for 2024 as well.The Energy SituationDuring January and February 2024, Russia attacked Ukraine's energy facilities, mostly in regions close to the front. The power system continued to operate normally, however, and electricity exports to the EU in early March broke records since the start of the wide-scale invasion. The situation rapidly reversed after the attacks in late March, and Ukraine became deeply dependent on electricity imports from Europe, realizing record-high volumes of imports. Ukraine got through the winter just passed using domestically produced gas only. This was possible in part because the demand for natural gas has fallen since the start of the wide-scale invasion.4. PROGRESS IN REFORMS AND SUCCESS STORIESPlan of Reforms for the Ukraine Facility Funding ProgramIn March, the government approved a Plan of Reforms for 2024–2027. The plan addresses reform of the public administration and judicial system and strengthening the battle against corruption; economic reforms, such as management of public assets and creating an attractive environment for investment; and sectoral reforms (energy, transport agriculture, critical raw materials, small business, IT, and environment). It provides a basis for funding the Ukraine Facility, the EU's financial support program for Ukraine, which is expected to provide €50 billion over four years. Prime Minister Denys Shmyhal submitted the plan to the European Commission for approval. The first tranche of funding was released on March 20.Oscar Award for 20 Days in Mariupol DocumentaryThe Ukrainian film 20 Days in Mariupol won the Best Documentary award at the 96th Academy Awards. It is the first film made by a Ukrainian director to have won an Oscar. The film records the atrocities committed during Russia's months-long siege of the city of Mariupol in 2022. The documentary was put together by a team of Ukrainian journalists from the Associated Press and included the film director, Mstyslav Chernov. The opinions expressed in this article are those solely of the author and do not reflect the views of the Kennan Institute.
This background paper was prepared for the East Asia Pacific aging report. The East Asia and Pacific region grew at an unparalleled rate in the past 50 years. This economic boom is partly attributable to unprecedented demographic changes in East Asia during this period. But demographics are only part of the story. The size of the economic bonus or burden which results from population aging depends on how policy influences labor force participation, savings, human capital accumulation and total factor productivity.
In its report to the September 22, 2008 meeting of the Ad Hoc Liaison Committee (AHLC), the World Bank noted that the Palestinian Authority (PA), Israel, and the international donor community made some progress on the three parallel conditions for Palestinian economic revival, albeit to different degrees. The report notes the dramatic impact of Israel s recent three-week offensive in Gaza and analyzes the variety of recovery and reconstruction schemes being explored by the donor community. We find that these have not yet led to any significant impact on the ground due to the continued closure imposed on Gaza. The devastation in Gaza, coupled with a fluid political environment in both the PA and Israel, has made it necessary for this report to revisit the fundamentals of donor support to the PA in view of the long-term goal of establishing an economically viable Palestinian state independent of external aid. Examination through this lens reveals a fundamentally flawed picture.
Issue 18.3 of the Review for Religious, 1959. ; Review for Religious MAY 15, 1959. Apostolic Indulgences of John .XXIII 129 Allocution to Contemplative Nuns 133 By Pius XII Current Spiritual Writing 143 By Thomas G. O'Callaghan, S.J. Practice of the Holy See 156 By Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Headdresses and Driving Sur~rey of .Roman Documents Views, News, Previews Questions and Answers Book Reviews and Notices 169 170 177 179 183 VOLUME 18 NUMBER 3 Volume 18 May 15, 1959 Number 3 OUR CONTRIBUTORS FRANK C. BRENNAN is stationed at St. Mary's College, St. Marys, Kansas. THOMAS G. O'CALLAGHAN is professor oi: ascet-ical and mystical theology at Weston College, Weston 93, Massa-chusetts. JOSEPH F. GALLEN, the editor of our Question and An-swer Department, is professor of Canon Law at Woodstock College, Woodstock, Maryland. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, May, 1959. Vol. 18, No. 3. Published bi-monthly by The Queen's Work, 3115 South Grand Boulevard, St. Louis 18, Missouri. Edited by the Jesuit Fathers of St. Mary's College, St. Marys, Kansas, with ec-clesiastical approval. Second class mail privilege authorized .at St. Louis, Mis-souri. Copyright, 1959, by The Queen's Work. Subscription price in U. S. A. and Canada: 3 dollars a year; 50 cents a copy. Printed in U. S. A. Editor: R. F. Smith, S.J. Associate Editors: Augustine G. Ellard, S.J.; Gerald Kelly, S.J.; Henry Willmering, S.J. Assistant Editors: John E. necker, S.J.; Robert F. Weiss, S.J. Departmental Editors: Joseph F. Gallen, S.J.; Ehrl A. Weis, S.J. Please send all renewals, new subscriptions, and business correspondence to: Review for Religious, 3115 South Grand Boulevard, St. Louis 18, Missouri. Please send all manuscripts and editorial correspondence to: Review for Religious, St. Mary's College, St. Marys, Kansas. Apostolic Indulgences ot: John XXIII [The original text of which the following pages are a translation appeared in /lcta /l/wstolicac Sedis, 51 (1959), 48-50. The enumeration in "the translation is taken from the original document.] APOSTOLIC INDULGENCES which the Supreme Pon-tiff John XXIII in an audience with the undersigned 'Cardinal Major Penitentiary on November 22, 1958, granted to the faithful who possess a pious or religious article blessed by the Pontiff or by a priest having the competent power and who fulfill certain prescribed conditions. The Indulgences i. Whoever is accustomed to recite at least once a week the Lord's chaplet [coronam Dominicam]; or one of the chaplets of the Blessed Virgin Mary; or a rosary or at least a third part of it; or the Little Office of the same Blessed Virgin Mary; or at least Vespers or a nocturn together with Lauds of the Office of the Dead; or the penitential or gr~ldual psalms; or is accustomed to perform at least once a week one of those works which are known as the !'works of mercy," for example, to help the poor, to visit the sick, to datechize the uninstructed, to pray for the living and the dead, and so forth; or to attend Mass; may, provided the conditions of sacramental confession, Holy Communion, and some prayer for the intentions of the Supreme Pontiff are observed, gain a plenary indulgence on ¯ the following days: the Nativity of our Lord, Epiphany, Easter, the Ascension, Pentecost, Trinity Sunday, Corpus Christi, the feast of the Sacred Heart, Christ the King; the Purification, Annunciation, Assumption, Nativity, Immaculate Conception, Maternity, and Immaculate Heart of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and the feast of her Queenship; the Nativity of St. John the Baptist; both feasts of St. Joseph, the Spouse of the Virgin Mother of God (March 19 and May 1); the feasts of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, Andrew, James, John, Thomas, 129 APOSTOLIC INDULGENCES Review for Religious Philip and James, Baitholomew, Matthew, Simon and Jude, Matthias; and the feast of All Saints. If, however, a person does not make a sacramental con-fession and go to Holy Communion but nevertheless prays with a contrite heart for some time [aliquantisper] for the intentions of the Supreme Pontiff, he may gain on each of the above-mentioned days a partial indulgence of seven years. Moreover, whoever performs one of the aforementioned works of piety or charity may gain, each time he does so, a partial indulgence of three years. 2. Priests who, if they are not prevented.by a legitimate impediment, are accustomed to celebrate daily the holy sacrifice of the Mass may gain a plenary indulgence on the above rden-tioned feasts, provided they confess sacramentally and pray for the intentions of the Supreme Pontiff. Moreover, as often as they say Mass they may gain a partial indulgence of five years. 3. Whoever is bound to the recitation of the Divine Office may, when he fulfills this obligation, gain a plenary indulgence on the feast days mentioned above, provided the conditions of sacramental confession, of Holy Communion, and of prayer for the intentions of the Holy Father are fulfilled. Whoever does this at least with a~ contrite heart may gain each time a partial indulgence of five years. 4. Whoever recites at dawn, at noon, and at evening, or does so as soon as he can after thos~ times,the prayer which is popularly called the Angelus and during the Paschal Season the Regina Caeli; or whoever, being ignorant of these prayers, says the Hail Mary five times; likewise whoever around the first part of the night recites the psalm De Profundis, or, if he does not know this, says an Our Father, Hail Mary, and Eternal Rest Grant unto Them, .may gain a partial indulgence of five hundred days. 130 May, 1959 APOSTOLIC INDULGENCES 5. The same indulgence may be gained by one who on any Friday piously meditates for a time [aliquantult~m] on t~e passion and death of our Lord Jesus Christ and devoutly recites three times the Our Father and the Hail Mary. 6. Whoever, after examining his conscience, sincerely de-testing his sins, and resolving to amend himself, will devoutly recite an Our Father, a Hail Mary, and a Glory Be to the Father in honor of the Most Blessed Trinity; or recites five times the Glory Be to the Father in memoryof the five wounds of our Lord Jesus Christ, may gain an indulgence of three hundred days. 7. Whoever prays for those in their agony by reciting for them "at least once an Our Father and a Hail Mary may gain a partial indulgence of one hundred days. 8. Finally whoever in the moment of death will devoutly commend his soul to God and, after making a good confession and receiving Holy Communion, or at least being, contrite, will devoutly invoke, if possible with his lipg, otherwise at least in his heart, the most holy name of Jesus, and will patiently accept his death from the hand of the Lord as the wages for sin, may gain a plenary indulgence. Cautions 1. The only articles capable of receiving the blessing for gaining the apostolic indulgences are chaplets, rosaries, crosses, crucifixes, small religious statues, holy medals, provided they are not made of tin, lead, hollow glass, or other similar material which can be easily broken or destroyed. 2. Images of the saints must not represent any except those duly canonized or mentioned in approved martyrologies. 3. In order that a person may gain the apostolic in-dulgences, it is necessary that he carry on his person or decently keep in his home one of the articles blessed by the Sovereign Pontiff himself or by a priest who hasthe requisite faculty. 131 APOSTOLIC INDULGENCES 4. By the express declaration of His Holiness, this con-cession of apostolic indulgences in no way derogates from in-dulgences which may have been granted at other times by Supreme Pontiffs for the prayers, pious exercises, or works mentioned above. Given at Rome, in the palace of the Sacred Apostolic Penitentiary, on November 22, 1958. L. oS. N. Card. Canali, Major Penitentiary I. Rossi, Secretary 132 Plus XIl's AIIocution to Clois!:ered Con!:emplat:ives Translal:ed by Frank C. Brennan, S.J. [The first and second parts of this allocution were published in the January and March issues of the REVIEW ~'Og gE~.ICIOIJS; this is the third and last part. The successive parts of the allocution were broadcast by Plus XII on July 19, July 26, and August 2, 1958. The offical text is to be found in Acta Apostolicae Sedis (AAS)', .50 (1958), 562-586. All divisions and subtitles in the translation are also found iv. tb.e official, text.~ PART III: LIVE THE CONTEMPLATIVE LIFE The Practice of the Contemplative Life in the Light of the Knowledge and Love of Contemplation WHILE TREATING the knowledge and love of the con-templative life in the first two parts of this allocution, We did not neglect, beloved daughters, to point out some practical applications of the principles which We were empha-sizing. In order to promote a fuller understanding of Our discourse, it is important to go beyond merely theoretic~il and abstract considerations and take account of the concrete effects which a more profound knowledge and a more ardent love of the contemplative life can have on its actual practice. Since We need not repeat in this third part wh.at We have already said, We will recall the necessity of translating into action ¯ what we know and love more deeply and then consider the actual practice of the contemplative life, with respect both to its essential element, which is contemplation itself, and to its sec-ondary elements, especially monastic work. As We pointed out in the first part of Our allocution, one's knowledge of the contemplative life is enriched and deepened by the daily fulfillment of its obligations. Love of the con-templative life neces,sarily engenders attitudes through which this love is expressed and without which it would be nothing but a delusion. In this constant interaction which normally conditions 133 P~us XII Review for Religious the regular progress of a religious life, the predominant element will a.lways be the interior life which gives to external actions all their meaning and value. It is from the heart of a man-that good or evil designs spring;' it .is his intention which explains his acts and gives them their moral significance. But this inten-tion alone will not suffice; it must be actualized: "He who has my commandments and keeps them, he it is who loves me,''2 says Jesus. And again: "You are my friends if you do the things I command you.''~ By contrast, whoever neglects to ful-fill the divine precepts finds himself excluded from the King-dom: "Not everyone who says to me 'Lord, Lord,' shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of my Father.''4 The Fulfillment of the Essential Duty of the Contemplative Life: Interior Contemplation These basic principles apply, also to the contemplative life. To desire the contemplative life, however ardently, is not enough; one must actually dedicate oneself to it and accept the sacrifices which it requires. For contemplation, understood as the union of the mind and heart with God, is the essential characteristic of the contemplative life. We established this in the first part of Our allocution where We cited the chief texts which prove it. Here We add two more, which We draw from" the instruction Inter caetera of March 25, 1956, ¯ and whic.h reiterate the preeminence of contemplatibn in your life. "Minor cloister does not admit of ~iny kind of ministry, but only such as is compatible with the contemplative life of the whole community and of each nun.''5 "Those ministries which are undertaken with discernment and moderation in accordance with the character and spirit of the order must tend to reinforce rather than disturb and prevent the life of 1Cf. Mk 7:21. 2 Jn 14:21. 3Jn 15:14. 4 Mt 7:21. 5AAS, 48 {1956), 520, n. 41a. 134 May, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES true' contemplation.''° "Such works are the teaching of Chris-tian doctrine, religious instruction, the education of young girls and of children, retreats and spiritual exercises for women, the preparation of candidates for First Communion, works of charity for the relief of the gick and the poor."''7 The con-templative life does not consist essentially in the external pro-fession of a religious discipline which is only the framework of contemplation. Religious discipline sustains, encourages, and preserves the contemplative life; but it does not actually con-stitute it. To repea~, therefore, what We have said already, We earnestly exhort you to give yourselves with all your hearts to contemplative prayer as to your essential duty for which you have renounced the world. This prindple has nothing directly to do with the fre-quency and duration of spiritual exercises. The intensity of an exercise is not necessarily measured by its length. While the ministries permitted to contemplative nuns may prevent them from devoting long hours each day to contemplative prayer, there still remains enough time to satisfy this essential obligation. The Fulfillment of Secondary Duties Which Perfect the Contemplative Life Along with "the essential and indispensable elements which constitute the first and principal end of the contempla-tive life of cloistered nuns," the apostolic constitution Sponsa Christi singles out others which ar~e not indispensable but which do perfect the contemplative life and are calculated to safeguard it. Among these are the cloister, exercises of piety, of prayer, and of mortification.8 The sixth and seventh articles of the same constitution deal with the nature and jurid-ical structure of cloistered con~ents, with their autonomy, and" with the possibility of their forming federations and confe~l-" °Ibid., n. 41b. Ibid., n. 41c. sCf. AAS, 43 (1951), 10. 135 PIus XII Review fo,r Rcligiows erations? On some of these points the Church lays dowri precise requi.rements which must be met;. on others, however, she merely expresses an invitation and a preference which should receive careful and respectful consideration. It is on!y right that convents and orders of cloistered nuns esteem, pro-tect, and remain faithful to the distinctive spirit of their order. It would be unjust not to take account of this. But they should defend it without narrow-mindedness or rigidity to say nothing of a certain obstinacy which opposes every legitimate development and resists every kind of adaptation even though the common good requires it. It can happen that a nun is asked to leave her convent and to establish herself elsewhere for some greater good or for a serious reason. It is true, of course, that no one can impose on a religious, against her will, any obligations which go beyond the provisions of her vows. But one might ask just to what degree stability really constitutes an essential right of cloistered nuns. The Holy See has the right to modify the constitutions ofan order together with their prescriptions concerning stability. But if these changes affect essential points of law, thenthe members are not bound, by virtue of their vows, to accept the new constitutions. They must be given the choice of leaving the order which undergoes modi-fications of this kind. At the same time a nun can freely renounce her own rights and consent to the request which, with the approval of the Holy See, is made of her.1° We recognize the gravity of such a step and what it might cost the individual religious, but We would exhort her to accept this sacrifice unless there are grave reasons for declining. Whenever there is question of the secondary elements which play only an auxiliary role in the religious life, convents and individual nuns should be ready to accept the interchange of ideas and the mutual collaboration which the Holy See Ibid., pp. 17-19. loCf. Sponsa Christi, a. 7, § 8, n. 3; AAS, 43 (1951), 19. 136 May, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES has proposed to them. In-particular, they should try to estab-lish respectful and open relations with the Sacred Congregation of Religious since the Congregation does not intend to ignore existing rights but rather wishes to take into account the desires of monasteries or orders of nuns. This collaboration is par-ticularly desirable whenever there is question of forming fed-erations of convents or orders, or even of fo'rming confed-erations of federations. The text of Sponsa Christi clearly states that there is no thought of doing violence to the just independence of par-ticular convents, but rather of protecting and insuring it. Strive, therefore, to cooperate with the competent ecclesiastical author-ity in order to further the adaptation and salutary evolution which the Church desires. One Element in Particular: Monastic Work We are deeply interested in the application of the norms concerning work, because this has a bearing not only on the welfare of every contemplative convent and order, but also on the welfare of the universal Church which, in many places, requires the cooperation of all its available forces. Having already discussed the necessity of work in general and its appropriateness for contemplative ordersW, e here concent.rate on the application of those provisionsset forth in the constitution Sponsa Christi. In the first part of that constitution, We said that ';We are moved, even forced, to apply these reasonable adjustments to the life of cloistered nuns because of reports We have received from all parts of the world informing us of the distress in which many nuns live. Indeed, there are convents which are close to starvation, misery, and destitution, while in others life is very difficult because of severe material privations. Still other convents, without being in desperate straits, find them-selves on the decline because they are isolated and separated from all the others. Furthermore, the laws of cloister are 137 P~os XII Review for Religious sometimes too rigid, thus giving rise to serious difflculties.''n The normal and most readily available remedy for these ills is some kind of'work on the part of the nuns themselves. For this reason We call on them to undertake such work 'and thus provide for themselves the necessities of life rather than have immediate recourse to the goodness and charity of others. This request is addressed also to those who are not actually destitute and are not for this reason forced to earn their daily bread by the work of their hands. They too might somehow earn enough to satisfy the law of Christian charity toward the poor. We further urge you to develop and perfect your manual abilities so as to be able to adapt yourselves to circumstances in accordance with article 8, paragraph 3, number 2 of the constitution Sponsa Christi.12 This same article summarizes the norms concerning work by stating at the outset that "monastic work, in which contemplative nuns should be engaged, ought to be, as far as possible, in accordance with the Rule, the con-stitutions, and the traditions of each order.''~3 Some consti-tutioris provide for determined .works which are generally of an apostolic nature. Others, on the contrary, make no provisions of this kind. The work "should be so organized that it will secure for the nuns a definite and suitable sustenance by adding to other sources of income.''14 Local ordinaries and superiors are bound to see to it "that such necessary, suitable, and re-munerative work is never lacking to the nuns.''~ Finally, the article emphasizes the duty which the nuns have in conscience not only to earn their bread by the sweat of their brow, but also to perfect themselves each day, as circumstances demand, by different kinds of work.~6 Do not let Our call to labor go unheeded; but make use of all the means at your disposal and of every opportunity Ibid., pp. 10-11. Ibid., p. 19. Ibid., a. 8, § 1. Ibid., § 2. Ibld., § 3, n. 1. Ibid., § 3, n. 2. 138 May, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES you can contrive to earn something, if not to meet ygur owrt pressing needs, then at least in order to alleviate the misery of others. Note also that some serious occupation, .adapted to your strength, is an efficacious way of preserving one's mental balance or of regaining it if it has been disturbed. In this way you will avoid the damaging effects which complete seclu-sion and the relative monotony of daily life in the cloister can exercise on certain temperaments. Conclusion We close Our allocution, beloved daughters, by repeating that invitation to the apostolate which formed the conclusioh of~the constitutiori Sponsa Christi. It ~s an invitation based on the great commandment to love God and our neighbor as well .as on the will of the Church. Charity towards our neighbor in'cludes all human.beings,. all their needs, all their sufferings. It is most especially pr.e,. occupied with their eternal salvation. Nuns can exercise this~ apostolate ~,hich the Church entrusts to them in three wa, ys: by the example of Christian ,.perfection which silently ~raws the faithful to Christ, by public and private prayer, by. pe.n.- ances generously undertaken even beyond the prescriptic~ns of the rule at the behest of one's °wholehearted. love of ,the. Lord. In its dispositive part, the constitution Sponsao Christi tdois dtiinffgeuriesnhte fso drmiffse roefn tth kei cnodns toefm apploastitvoeli cli fweo. rSko mcoer rneuspnos~n dairneg committed by their constitutions to the exterior apostolate; they should continue in this apostolate. Others do engage or have engaged to 'some extent in '~ipostolic works even though their constitutions mention only tl'i~ contemplati~,e life. They should continue such work; or if they havd abandoni~d i~,' they should resume it in accordance with current needs. Still other contemplative nuns, in obedience to their rules and constitutions, live only the life of contemplation. They should adhere to it unless they are forced by necessity to perform 139 Plus XII Review for Religious some kind of exterior apostolate for a time. It is evident that these exclusively contemplative nuns participate in the apos-tolate of love through example, prayer, and penance. We would also like to direct your thoughts to that more sublime and more. universal apostolate of the Church, the Spouse of Christ, of which the Apostle of the Gentiles" and St. John's speak. The apostolate of the Church is based on .her world-wide mission to all men and to all nations in every age of the world--to Christians and pagans, to believers and unbelievers. This mission derives from the Father: "For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that those who believe in him may not perish but have life everlasting. For God did not send his Son into the world in order to judge. the world, but that the world might be saved through him.'9 This mission is confided to the Church by Christ: "As the Father has sent me, I also send you.''-~° "All power in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Go, therefore, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them . I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world.'"-" This mission is accomplished in the Holy Spirit: "You shall receive power when the Holy Spirit comes upon you, and you shall be witness for me . . . even to the very ends of th~ earth.''2"~ Hence this. mission of the" Church proceeds ultimately from the Blessed Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. No mission is more sublime, more sacred, or more universal either in its origin o~ in its object. What is the object of this mission if not to make known to all men t,he true God, one and indivisible in the Trinity of Persons, and God's plan of redemption implemented through ,7 2 Cor 11:2. lSJn 20:21-23; 21:16-17; Apoc 21. 19Jn 3:16-17. ' '.'0 Jn 20:21. ", Mt 28:18-20. '-''Act 1:8. 140 May, 1959 CLOISTERED CONTEMPLATIVES His Son and through the Church founded by Christ to per-petuate His work. The Church has received the complete deposit of faith, and of grace. She possesses all of revealed truth and all the means of salvation bequeathed to her by the Redeemer: baptism,~3 the Eucharist, the priesthood: "Do this in commemoration of me";~4 the conferring of the Holy Spirit through the imposition of hands of the Apostles;"~3 the remis-sion of sins: "Receive ye the Holy Spirit; whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven them";"6 and the government of the faithful by the power of jurisdiction which she exercises in the name of Christ and with the abiding assistance of the Holy Spirit.~v Here we have a brief description of the divine riches with which the Lord has endowed His Church to the end that she may fulfill her apostolic mission amidst all the uncer-tainties of this earthly life and march down through the ages without having the gales of hell prevail against her."~ Let the unconquerable force which animates this apos-tolate of the Church take hold of your minds and your hearts. It will fill you with peace and joy! "Take courage, I have overcome the world.'''-'° In mounting ever higher and closer ¯ to God, you widen your horizons and become that much more qualified to find the true way on this earth. Far from narrowly confining you within the walls of your convent, your uniorl with God expands your mind and heart to the very limits of the world making them coextensive with the world and with. Christ's redemptive work being carried on in the Church. Let this be your guide; let it sustain all your efforts and reward them with abundant fruit. We "beg our Lord graciously to favor you with His choicest gifts and to perfect the work which He has begun in you to 2aMt 28:19. "4Lk 22:19. 25Act 8:17. 2°Jn 20:23. 27Cf. Jn 21:16-17. 28Cf. Mt 16:18. 29Jn 16:33. 141 P~es XII His greater glory. As a pledge of these divine graces, We impart to you with all Our Heart Our paternal and apostolic benediction. 142 Current: Spiri!:ual Wri!:ing Thomas G. O'Callaghan, S.,J. Prayer ST. THOMAS says that in our acts of worship the exterior, bodily act is ordered to the interior act of the soul; for it is .this latter which is the more important (II-II, q. 84, a. 2). Thus, an exterior act of adoration, a bow or genuflec-tion~ is made for the sake of fostering interior adoration. Rev-erent exterior gestures of humility will usually help to arouse the heart to humble itself before God, to submit itself to Him. But it is also true, as the" Angelic Doctor teaches, that an exterior act of worship ought to proceed from the interior act. In this way exterior acts of adoration are normally the expres-sion of interior acts. Therefore, exterior acts of worship ought both to proceed from, and also to be ordered to, interior acts of worship. Understanding this relation of the exterior to the interior in the worship of God, it is interesting to read an article of l~tienne Robo on the use of the hands in prayer.~ Gestures with the hands can very easily express ideas or interior attitudes. To shake a fist at someone is to threaten violence; a traffic officer holds up his hand to stop traffic and then waves it on; a beggar holds out his hand as a request for alms. Thus, it would be quite normal to expect that in prayer our hands could and should express interior dispositions. In the days of the Old Testament to lift one's hands above the head, with eyes raised toward heaven, was a gesture of supplication. David asked the Lord to consider the lifting up of his hands as an evening sacrifice. During and even after the time of Christ this was still a typical gesture of prayer. "Pray with Your Hands," F~'ors/ti~, XXXIII, 14-18. 143 THOMAS G. 0'CALLAGHAN Review for Religious A modification of this .was to pray'with the arms extended in the form of a cross, a practice which Tertullian recom-mended, since it proclaimed the Passion of Christ. However, because such a practice was very tiring, an attenuated version of this was introduced. One sees in the catacombs paintings of the early Christians praying with their ai:ms "flexed to some slight extent and the hands, wide open, palms outward, are not raised above the shoulders. The shape of the cross is re-tained but on a less ample scale." This is very similar to the gesture of the priest at Mass when he is reading the Orations or the Canon. Our present custom of holding the hands palm to palm againsf one another seems to be of Germanic origin. When a vassal received a grant of land from his feudal lord, in order to express his fidelity and loyalty to his lord, he would kneel before him and place his joined hands between the hands of his lord. This custom, because it could represent so perfectly our dependence upon God, the Lord to whom we owe fidelity and service, was adopted by the Church as an attitude of prayer. All these gestures are external acts which are expressive of interior dispositions. But also, if we use them with rev-erence, they will, as St. Thomas taught, help to foster interior devotion and prayerfulness. In reading the letters of St. Paul, Father Lyonnet, S.J., remarks,'-' one is impressed with the frequent references which he makes to prayer. Very often Paul speaks about his own prayer, telling those to whom he writes that he has been thank-ing God for the graces which our Lord has granted them, or that he is begging God fo~ the graces which they need. At other times he is exhorting others to pray. It might also be noted that in most of these places where Paul is speaking about prayer, . the prayer has an apostolic quality to it; it is in ""Un aspect de la 'pri~re apostolique' d'apr~s saint Paul," Christus, V (1958), 222-29. 144 May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING some way concerned with the promotion of the' Kingdom of God. When Paul speaks about prayer, especially the prayer of petition, he seems to suggest that prayer is a kind of strftggle, an engagement between the soul and God. It is not only that "night and day we pray;" but prayer is addressed to God "with. extreme insistence" (I Thess 3:10). He .asks the Romans "to strive together with me in your prayers to God" (Rom 15:30); and Epaphras, St. Paul wri~s, "does not cease striving" for the Colossians in his prayers (Col 4:12). Paul's way of speak-ing of prayer as a persistent struggle recalls our Lord's parable of the importunate friend whose prayer was heard because of his persistence (Lk 11:5-10). Both Christ and Paul make it clear that in prayer we should strive with persistence to be heard. Judging from their teaching, it seems that God wants to be pressed with requests, so that t.hrough our insistent prayer we may wrest from Him what we desire. Does that mean that by our insistent prayer we move God to do that which at first He did not want to do, as if we could exert an .influence on God Himself? Or might it mean that God is not a very loving Father, nor is He always disposed to give His children what will help them? By no means. Such a mentality would be based on a very false idea of divine transcendence and love. When Paul, following the teaching of Christ, emphasizes the notion of struggling, striving in prayer, what h~ is trying to do is to underline the necessity of prayer. But prayer is necessary, as St. Thomas teaches, not in regard to God, ds if He needed to be informed of our desires, or as if.prayer were necessary to dispose Him to grant us our requests. God always knows our desires and is always disposed to grant us His gifts. Prayer rather is necessary from our part; for it is, partially at least, through prayer that we become suitably disposed to receive His gifts. Prayer does not dispose God ~to give; it 145 THOMAS G. O'CALLAGI-IAN Review for Religious disposes~us to receive from Him the graces and blessings which He in/His fatherly love desires to give us. !wT~hish teaching of St. Thomas applies primarily to the prayer ich the Christian addresses to God for himself. But it may also be applied, Father Lyonnet believes, to the prayer which an apostle addresses to God for others, particularly those en-trusted to his care. God wishes to use us. as His apostles for the salvation and sanctification of others. He wants us to be His instruments in the work of redemption. Too often, how-ever, we are not fit instruments for God's salvific work. It is prayer--all prayer, no doubt, but especially prayer for others --which disposes us to .be suitable apostolic instruments, fit for promoting the Kingdom of Christ. Thus, without exercis-ing any influence on God, without intending to change the will of God, which could only be a will of love, prayer has the purpose of making the apostle a suitable instrumen~ of God, and allowing God to realize in and thro. ugh him His designs of love: Celibacy Sex is a fact of life which is here to stay; and it is very important that those who are preparing to live a life of celi-bacy, whether as priests or religious, should acquire sound attitudes toward it. Many excellent .suggestions for establishing these attitudes are given in a fine article by Father W. Bert-rams, S.J.a Although his remarks are directed primar.ily to seminarians--and it is mostly in reference to them that we will explain a few of his ideas here--most of the article is applicable to religious also. The priesthood demands a complete and undivided dedi-cation of on~eself to Christ and His Church. This is a very positive thing, and it is only this positive oblation of oneself which fully explains the obligation of celibacy. Because he 3 *'De efformando in clericis genuino fundamento cae[ibatus suscipiendi," Periodica, XLVII (1958), 3-28. 146 May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING dedicates himself to Christ, the priest cannot give himself to another; he must live a celibate life. Something similar takes place in marriage. When a young man gets married, he dedi-cates himself to his wife--and she to him--and it is because of this positive dedication to her that he may not give himself to another. In this sense the positive dedication of oneself to Christ in the priesthood (or religious life) is sometimes called a spiritual marriage between Christ and the priest (or Christ and the religious). During the course of their studies, then, clerics should strive to acquire this positive attitude toward celibacy. Certainly it is far more beneficial and healthy than the merely negative attitude of "I must not sin against chastity." It is the positive aspect, the dedication of oneself to Christ, which should be dominant in the soul. Another point which Father Bertrams makes is that a person dedicated to the celibate life should have a healthy atti-tude, not a fearful and anxious one, toward his own body. One's body is a work of God; and thus reverence, not fear, is due it. Also, although one might possibly bemisled by an expression which is sometimes used, there is no such a thing as an "indecent part" ot: the body. Thus, it would not be honest and objective to consider one's body, or certain parts of it, almost exclusively as an occasion of sin. Such an atti-tude would make the general subject of sex an object of fear, and it would create many difficulties which a person with a healthy attitude toward his body would not experience. The sexual faculty is not evil in itself; it is good. Like any other natural faculty, however, it must be subordinated -to reason. Thus, control of this faculty is required. But the process of educating oneself to this control supposes that one first admit t.hat sex and sexual appetites do exist, and that they will at times manifest themselves. Some people are not always willing to admit this to themselves, or they keep wishing that it were not so. They must simply learn to accept the present 147 THOMAS G. 0'CALLAGHAN Review for Religiou.~" divinely-established order of Providence, an order in which sex, according to the will of God, has its proper place. From the fact that sexual appetites do at times manifest themsel~es, and even strongly, it is clear that sexual tempta-tions "do exist. These appetites, therefore, [lave to be con-trolled; for if they are not, they lead to sin. In this sense sex can be dangerous. But to see the dangers of sex practically ev~erywhere is just not being objective. It is true that today there are .found in public life many sexual stimulants, and these can easily cause some indeliberate sexual thoughts and reactions. That is quite normal; in fact, for a person never to react to these stimulants would possibly be a "sign of some natural de-fect. But, for a well-balanced person, not every sexual reaction to these stimulants is really deserving of the name of tempta-tion; they are not real inducements to sin. Many are slight and pass quicklyl.and the best thing to do is to pay no attention to them. To consider these reactions as true, temptations, and to be continually trying to avoid them, would only make one overanxious and hypersensitive. This state of anxiety could easily turn these slight reactions into strong temptations. Another point in Father Bertrams's article touches on the question of the choice of a celibate life in preference to the married state. Since attraction for members of the other sex is natural and fairly strong and ordinarily leads to "marriage, the choice of a ceiibate life should be made only after mature deliberation. Seminarians should realize, in reflecting on this choice, that marriage is noi something good merely in the abstract. When they renounce marriage, they renounce some-thing which could be for them an excellent personal good, a source .of perfection, happiness, and salvation. But they are renouncing this sacramental state for the sake of a higher good, a more ~omplete dedication to Christ and a more perfect service of His Church. And even after they make that choice of a celibate life, they should not expect the natural and human tendency toward married and family life simply to disappear. 148 May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING But for them personally the celibate life is still a greater good, and by cooperating with the graces of their state the other tendency can be controlled. These and many other of the observations .which Father Bertrams makes are very prudent and are well worth study and reflection. St. Th~r~se of Lisieux The recently published critical edition of the original autobiographical manuscripts of St. Th~r~se of Lisieux (cf. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 17 [1959], 145-47) has been the occasion of intensified interest in the spirituality of this beauti-ful Carmelite saint. The original text is being carefully studied, and also closely compared with the text which Mother Agnes edited--and in many ways rewrote~and which has been known in English as The Story of a Soul. One of the purposes of this study and comparison is to discover whether our present picture of Th~r~se's spiritual life should be modified in any significant way. An excellent article which considers this prob-lem has been written by Father Noel Dermot of the Holy Child, O.C.D.4 We would like to mention briefly just one or two of the points which he discusses. When Mother Agnes edited Th~r~se's manuscripts, she omitted a great number of passages. From a study of these passages it is evident that her intention was not to show Th~r~se" as being holier or better than she really was. The only pas-sage which could cause some doubt in this regard is the one in which St. Th~r~se speaks about her difficulty in saying the rosary. She admitted that saying the rosary took more out of her than a hair-shirt would. No matter how hard she tried, she could not meditate on the mysteries of the rosary. This caused her great distress. Since she did have a strong personal love for the Blessed Mother, she just could not understand 4"The Published Manuscripts and the 'Histoire d'une Ame,' " Ephemer-ides Carraeliticae, IX (1958), 3-31. 149 THOMAS G. 0'CALLAGHAN Review ]o~" Religious why saying prayers in Mary's honor should be difficult. Never-theless, it. was difficult and a real trial for her. This might be comforting to many of us; but we should not hastily assume, as Father Noel prudently notes, "that the Saint's distractions were on the same level as our own." Th~r~se could not fix her attention on the mysteries, "not because her mind is far from God, and full of worldly or selfish preoccupations, but rather because her mind is fixed ~on God in a simpler and higher way. It is in fact a matter in which the Saint suffered from the lack of sufficiently skilled direction, which would assure her that Our Lady is more hon-ored by a simple loving regard toward herself, or her Divine Son, than by the repetition of set prayers." Another point, which may be of interest .to mention here, is that one of the most striking characteristics of Th~r~se's manuscripts is the constant use of the name of Jesus. Father Noel .observes, in speaking of the editor's notes in the critical edition of the Autobiography, that "the citations under J/sus in the Table des citations occupy ten columns." 'This is an indication of the central and dominant place which Jesus held in the life of Th~r~se of the Infant Jesus. (She never refers to Jesus as Our Lord, and only once as Christ.) Her autobiography is the story of a great love, "the love of Jesus for Th~i~se and of Th~r~se for Jesus." Obedience The spiritual life is primarily and basically a relationship between persons. First, it is a personal relationship with the three Persons of the Trinity. The three key virtues of the spiritual life, the theological virtues'of faith, hope, and charity, are personal relationships with the Persons of God. One be-lieves God; one hopes in God; one loves God. There are also, as is obvious, our personal relationships with the Blessed Mother, the saints, the angels, and others. Personal contacts therefore are at the very heart of the spiritual life. 150 May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING Yet there is a very real.danger for religious to become impersonal in their spiritual lives. They can easily fall into what might be called the trap of impersonalism. This is espe-cially true, as Father Ryan, O.P., points out, in regard to obedience.~ Religious are certainly desirous ot: being obedient, because the faithful observance of rules is a very important part of religious life. But there is a definite danger of making obedience something impersonal, as if it were nothing more than conformity with a set of rules and regulations. "Primarily it is not this. We do not obey," says Father Ryan, "an abstract code of laws, we obey people . " This personal aspect of obedience is certainly brought out in Sckipture. Our Lord obeyed His Father; He asked His followers to obey those who are their temporal lords. Children are told to obey their parents, servants their masters, and wives their husbands. Scripture makes it quite clear that obedi-ence is a personal relationship. Obedience is never mere conformity to law. It is a vir-tue which gov.erns the relationship between living persons, be-tween a subject and his superior. Since in the Christian dis-pensation the superior is a representative of Christ, possessing authority from Christ, obedience is basically a personal relation-ship with a living Christ. This is a point which often has to be stressed, because otherwise obedience can easily degenerate into legalism, into mere conformity with impersonal rules. When this occurs, the religious life loses much' of its meaning. It is failing to be what it should be, a person to person rela-tionship with the living Person of Christ. The Contemplative Life It was interesting to see in a recent issue of Jubilee that a group of Camaldolese hermits have started their order's first foundation in America.6 They have acquired an ideal location S"The Vows of Religion: II Religious Obedience," The Life o.~ the Spirit, XIII (1958), 242-49. °"The Camaldolese Come to America," Jubilee, December, 1958. 151 Review for Religious on California's Monterey peninsula, six hundred acres of peaceful and secluded property overlooking the Pacific. This will be only thdir second house outsi~le of Italy; the other is in Poland. The Congregation of Camaldolese Monk Hermits was founded by St. Romuald in the eleventh century. The prop-erty. on which he built his monastery was the .gift of Count Maldolo. Thus, the name Camaldolese originated by "shorten-ing the phrase ~.arnl~us MalJoH (the field of Maldolo). The Camaldolese are an independent branch of the Benedic-tine order. Their foundation adapted the Benedictine Rule so that it would include hermits, and-thus provide for the eremitical as well as the cenobitical life. "Although the recent trend within the Order has been to emphasize the cenobitical life, the foundation in America will be solely eremitical." Along with the new foundation of the Carthusians in Vermont and the extraordinary growth of Trappist vocations during the last fifteen years, the arrival of the Camaldolese is another indication of the growth of the contemplative life in America. The hermit's life is such a hidden one that it is rare that an individual hermit, at least in Western Christendom, becomes well known. Yet during the last fifty years there have been two hermits who have gained some fame. The better known of these two was Charles de Foucauld, the French ascetic who was murdered in the Hoggar desert more than forty years ago. The other, who died not quite three years ago, was an English convert, Monsignor John Hawes, better known as Fra Jerome, and perhaps still better known as The Hermit of Cat Island, since this is the title given to a recent biography of him. Those who will not have the opportunity of reading this book will find a brief but interesting account of his life in "A Hermit of the Twentieth Century," written by' Michael Hanbury, one of Hawes's friends.7 7"A Hermit.of the Twentieth Century," The Month, XX (1958), 295-301. 152 ¯ May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING It was while working as an architect in London that John Hawes met a retired Anglican bishop, who persuaded him to take Anglican orders. A ~few years l.ater he went as a mission-ary to the Bahamas, where part of his missionary activity was the construction of several Anglican churches. But doubts about his faith were disturbing his life; and after three years he left for New York and soon was received into the Church by another recent convert, Father Paul Francis of Graymoor, the founder of the Society of the Atonement. The following year found Hawes studying for the priesthood at the Beda, Rome. After ordination Father Hawes went to Weit Australia, and there he labored diligently for twenty-four years in his "twin roles of missionary and busy architect." After these arduous years, and although already past sixty, .he asked his bishop if he might be allowed to try what he believed to be his het.mit's vocation. Permission was granted on ~he conditior~ that he write his memoirs. In the spring of 1940 Hawes returned to the Bahamas, to Cat Island. He built a tiny three-room hermitage, his cell six feet by four, and his kitchen even smaller, and began his hermit's life. Although his solitude was not extreme--for he was still called on at times for some missionary and even architectural work---often he saw no one for three or four days at a time. Thus he spent the last fifteen years of his life in prayer, fasting, and penance, sharing with, Christ the solitude and sorrows of Gethsemani. Sacred Scripture Are we biblical Arians or biblical Docetists? The ques-tion is an interesting one, and so is the answer given by.H.J. Richards in ','The Word of God Incarnate.''8 This article should be of special interest to priests or nuns who are teach-ing the Bible in high school or college. SScripture, X (1958), 44-48. 153 THOMAS G. O'CALLAGHAN Review /or Religious In the early Church two heresies distorted the revealed truth about the Word Incarnate. At one extreme Arianism treated Christ '~as if he was exclusively human, with the divine about him no more than superimposed by a sort o~ adoption." At the other extreme was Docetism, which made Him almost exclusively divine, the human being mere appearance: Between these two extremes lies the truth: the Incarnate Word, one Person in two natures, one Completely human and the other completely divine. There has also been a similar double error about the Bible, that other "Word of God incarnate." The biblical Arian considers the Bible as "an exclusively human book which has beef~ subsequently approved of and adopted by God," while the biblical Docetist imagines it as "an exclusively divine work, with the various human authors acting merely as God's dictaphones." It is also between these two extremes that one finds the truth: the Bible is completely human and completely divine. Fifty years ago the danger was to .be a biblical Arian. Research and new discoveries in archeology, anthropology, geology, and so ~orth, were putting the Bible in the full light of its human context. This brought on the temptation to consider it as a purely human work. The Church condemned such a position, and insisted that the Bible was the word of God. But that teaching did not give us the right to lapse into a sort of biblical Docetism. We always need a scientific approach to the Bible, and this for the purpose of under-standing it properly. For "this book is so thoroughly human that from the first page to the last every possible human allowance has to be made if we are to understand it." , We must not forget that the Bible ;s not a single book, but a whole collection of them, and that the human authors who composed these books thought and wrote like men of their times, not like men of our day and civilization. Their. 154 May, 1959 CURRENT SPIRITUAL WRITING approach to things was that of a Semite, not of a Westerner. Therefore, it is not strange that they expressed themselves in various "literary forms for which no equivalent exists in our own literature. Each of these must be recognized, for what it is, and judged according to the rules of that form. Otherwise we will only understand the meaning of the words, "not the meaning of' the man who wrote them." Thus, there is always a need of a scientific approach to the Bible which, although completely divine, is also human through and through. For unless we grasp the meaning of its human authors, we will never fully appreciate what it is :hat God is trying to say to us. 155 Pr c!:ice ot: !:he Holy See Joseph F. ~oallen, S.J. CANON 509, § 1, obliges all superiors to inform their sub-jects of all decrees of the Holy See concerning religious and to enforce such decrees. .The activity and mind and will of the Holy See are alsd revealed, and sometimes in a more practical manner, by approved constitutions and com-munications addressed to individual religious institutes. An article drawn from these sources was published in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in 1953. This article is based on the same sources concerning lay institutes from January 1, 1954. The order of materi~il" followed in the article is the usual order of the chapters of constitutions of lay institutes. This is the second part of a series of three. 7. Religious profession. (a) Place of first temporary pro-fession. A congregation whose novitiate had been destroyed by fire received permission to hold the ceremonies of reception and profession in a public church. Canon 574, § 1 clearly commands for liceity that the first temporary profession should be made in a novitiate house. The code prescribes nothing about the place of the other temporary professions or of per-petual profession, but the place for these may be determined by the particular constitutions. Any institute whatever that wishes to hold the first temporary profession outside the no-vitiate house must secure a dispensation from the Holy See. Reasons such as the lack of a suitable place in the novitiate house, the difficulty or inconvenience to externs in reaching this house, the edification of the faithful, and the fostering of vocations justify the. petition of an indult to make the first professionelsewhere, for example, in a parish church.13 (b) Five years of temporary vows. A mother general requested ~°~ Larraona, Commentarium Pro Religiosis, 38-1957-218; REVIEW FOR RE-LIGIOUS; 12-1953-264. 156 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE permission to hold an extraordinary general chapter ~o discuss the extension of temporary profession from three to five years. The Sacred Congr.egation replied in 1957 as follows: "Since it is now the practice of this Sacred Congregation to require five years of temporary vows, we do not feel that it is neces-sary to convoke an extraordinary general chapter, to discuss the matter. It will be sufficient, if your council and ,yourself agree on the proposal, to make a formal petition to this Con-gregation to introduce the five-year period of temporary vows as an experiment until the next regular general chapter is held~ The general chapter should then discuss the matter and submit a petition for a change in your constitutions in this regard. This Sacred Congregation does not impose the change on those communities whose constitutions were approved before the present practice was introduced.'~'~ The sense of this reply seems to be that all congregations applying "for. pontifical ap-proval must demand five" years of temlSorary profession. The temporary vows may then be prolonged only f6r a year. The five years may be variously divided, for .example, five annual professions, three annual professions arid one of two years, or two annual professions and one of three ~,ear~s. ~ This new prac-tice of the Holy See is an added reason why the same extension should be studied by all institutes that'have only three years of temporary vows. The inauguration of juniorates and the consequent reduction of time of probation in the active life before perpetual profession had already led many institutes to study,._ and some to adopt, this extension.14 (c) Anticipated renewal of temporary vows. Canon. 5~7, § 1 perm!ts that a renewal be anticipated, but not by more than a month, (August 15, 1958 - July 15, 19'58). Constitutions recently approved are stating more frequently that an anticipated renewal expires only on the day on which a non-anticipated renewal would have expired. This matter was explained in the REVIEW FOR RE-LIGIOUS, 17-1958-60-6I. (d) Reception of profession. In~.lay Ibid., 12o1953-266-6~;" 15-1956-322.' 157 JOSEPH 1~. GALLEN Review for Religious institutes, the constant practice of the Holy See is ~that the vows are received by the superior general, or higher superior, and his or her delegates. More recent constitutions provide for the difficulty caused by the lack of an express delegation. For example, some state: "In default of an express delegation, the local superior is to be considered as delegated with the faculty of subdelegating." Those that have renewals of temporary vows frequently make the following provision: "Local superiors and their legitimate substitutes are delegated by the constitu-tions to receive the renewal of vows and with power also to subdelegate." It would have been better in the latter type of institute to have included also the first provision. The legiti-mate substitutes are the assistants or vicars of local superiors. The enti~e matter of reception was explained in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 8-1949:130-39; and the necessity of recep-tion in juridical renewals was emphasized in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 16-1957-113. (e) Resumption of solemn vows. The progressive resumption of solemn vows by monasteries of nuns continues. This matter was fully explained in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 16-1957-255-56. (f) Solemn vows in an institute of active purpose. One institute of women has been an order for centuries, that is, a religious institute in which at least some of the members should have taken solemn vows according to the particular laws of the institute. It has also been engaged in teaching outside its own monasteries. In other words, its work of teaching in no way differed from the manner in which this apostolate is exercised by congregations of sisters. This institute, while fully retaining the active end described above, was permitted to resume solemn vows by. a decree of the Sacred Congregation of Religious, July 23, 1956. We therefore have a centralized order of nuns, whose works are exercised also outside their monastery, and who have a papal cloister similar to the papal cloister of men and not too distant from the common or episcopal cloister of congregations of sisters. Papal cloister is consequently now to be divided into 158 May, 1959 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE major, minor, ahd the special cloister proper to this institute of women and to a very few similar institutes of women.1~ All making their noviceship at the time ot~ the decree and all admitted thereafter are to make solemn profession. Simple temporary vows are made first~ for a period ot~ five years, which are followed by a profession of simple perpetual vows. After about ten years of simple vows and ordinarily at the end of the third probation, the religious is admitted to solemn prot~ession: This order is obliged to the daily choral recitation of at least part of the Divine Office, but the obliga/- tion is only that ot~ the constitutions. The religious recite the whole Office daily with these exceptions: they recite only one nocturn ot~ Matins and only one of the Little Hours ot~ Terce, Sext, and None. It is recommended that at least Vespers be sung .on Sundays and feast days. Religious who are students may be dispensed entirely from the office (c. 589, § 2). The nuns are permitted to go out for a special purpose, that is, the apostolate, preparation for. or supplementing of preparation for the apostolate, for purposes related to aposto-lic works, health, the accomplishment of a civic or religious duty, the service of the order, and necessary collaboration with other religious institutes. They are t~orbidden to go out for any personal satisfaction or interest °not foreseen by the constitutions. "The following persons may enter the part the house reserved for the religious, in case of necessity, at the discretion of the sul3erior: maids, workmen, doctors, architects and others." "Priests may enter the enclosure to administer the sacraments to th~ sick, or to assist the dying, according to the prescriptions ot~ canon law." "Seculars may be shown over [the part ot~ the house reserved for the works-] when the local superior thinks fit, with a view to the admission of pupils. Besides, parents may be authorized to see their children in the infirmary. Under conditions decided upon by l~Guti~rrez, Commentarium Pro Religiosis, 35-1956-263; J. Fohl, L'Ann~e Canonique, 4-1956-183. o . 159 JOSEPH F. GALLEN Review for Religious the local superior, former pupils~, may be admitted into this part of the house, as well as persons connected with any good works directed by .the community either in groups on fixed da.ys .or ~separately. The same rule applies to those who may be called UPOn to share the work of the house: priests, teachers, doctors, business advisers, domestic help, 'contractors, workmen and others." The parlors have no grille, and there is no turn. The excommunication of canon 2342 is restricted" to passive cloister, that is, entering the section reserved for the religiot~s, and is worded in the constitutions as follows: "Every person entering without permission into the part o~ the house reserved for the religious, and also the religious who [~ring them in or admit therri within the enclosure incur excommunication reserved [simply] to the Holy See." 8. Poverty. (a) Buildings and cells. Some recent con-stitutions contain the wise provision that the buildings and their furnishings are to be marked by religious poverty, simplicity, and dignity. Several congregations, with at least equal wisdom, enact that each sister is .to' have her own cell. Some enjoin this absolutely; others as far as ik' is possible. (b) Collections in schools. One congregation enacted the following prudent and necessary provision: "Requests for gifts either for the school or for the congregation made by the teachers to the pupils" must be infrequent and submitted be-foreharid to the superiors. The latter will be cautious" in grant-ing permissions." (c) Making a will in an order. In its reply to a quinquennial report, the Sacred Congregation instructed a superioress of a monastery of nuns that the novices, since they were destined for solemn profession, were not obliged to make a will. This is true. It is also true that they are not forbidden to make a will. In my own opinion, these novices are to be strongly urged to make a will if they actually own property and especially if the interval between the noviceship and solemn profession is very long.1° (d) Renunciation of 16 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 15-1956.159-60. 160 May, 1959 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE patrimony in a congregation. In permitting at least two re-ligious of congregations to renounce their property in favor of their institute, the Sacred Congregation added the conditions: "provided the rights .of no third party were involved and that all the property, would be returned to the religious in the event. of his or her departure from the institute." This whole matter was explained in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 12-1953-257-59. 9. Confession and Communion. (a) Frequency of con-fession. In the past, the constitutions of lay institutes almost u.niversally directly commanded the religious to go to confession at least once a week. Later many constitutions were phrased in the wording of.canon 595, § 1, 3°: "Superiors shall take care that all the religious approach the sacrament of penance at least once a week." Constitutions are now appearing with the following Wording: "The religious "will usually go to confession at least once a week."° Frequency of confession was-explained in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 16-1957-116-17. (b) Occa-sional confessor. Recent constitutions frequently add to the canon on this confessor the prescription that all are obliged to observe religio~us discipline ifi the use of their right. T/~is is evident in itself~ and was contained in a reply of the Sacred Congregation of Religious, December 1, 1921.17 '(c) Supple-mentary confessors and opportunity of confession before Mass. In its. reply to one quinquennial report, the Sacred Congrega-tion made the very interesting and practical comment: "The superioresses shall carefully see to it, even consulting the re-spective local ordinaries on these points, that the sisters do not .lack supplementary confessors nor the opportunity of confession before Mass." This entire matter was expl.ained in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 9-1950-140-52. The Sacred Congregation of the Sacraments reiter~ited in 1938 that it "is especially im-portant, that they ~-the faitht~ul who live in communities] should hav~ the opportunity to make a confession also shortly before the time ot~ Communion.''is Even though this was emphasized Bouscaren, Canon Law Digest, I, 296-97. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 9-1950-146-49. 161 JOSEPH F. GADLEN Review for Religious in 1938, the ready opportunity of such a daily confession for lay religious is still most rare. (d) Interference in internal government. Some recent constitutions add the following sentence to the canon that forbids the ordinary or extraordinary confessor to interfere in internal government: "Therefore, the sisters shall treat with the confessors only matters that concern their own soul." This principle admits exceptions, for example, a councilor may licitly ask a priest in confession what is the more expedient, the more practical policy to follow in ~ matter of government. The pertinent canon was explained in the REVIEW FOR RI~LIGIOUS, 17-1958-255-5& (e) Frequency of Communion. Constitutions approved by the Holy See from about 1939 until recent years uniformly coiatained an article of the following type: "Superiors shall plainly tell their subjects that they are gratified at their frequent reception of Holy Com-munion, but that they see nothing to reprehend in those who do not receive so frequently, since this can be (or is) a sign of a tender and delicate conscience." This article, was taken from the Reserved Instruction on Daily Communion and Pre-cautions to be taken against Abuses, section, c, a).19 Some recent constitutions have the. same or a similar article; others have nothing on this point; some say that Communion need not or is not to be received according to rank; and perhaps the best expression is the following: "Superiors shall carefully eliminate anything that might interfere with the liberty of the individual religious to receive or abstain from Holy Com-munion." The elimination of precedence in receiving Com-munion is something with which I can agree, but I most seriously doubt the efficacy that is often attributed to it.2° One may also legitimately inquire what efficacy this elimination has when the religious continue to sit in the cha~pel according to rank. The great practical and effective means in this matter is the opportunity of confession before daily Mass. 19 Bouscaren, 05. cir., II, 213. ~0 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 9-1950-149; 15-1956-25. 162 May, 1959 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE 10. Religious exercises. (a) Mass. The feast of the canonized founder or foundress of a religious institute, even if the institute is not obliged to the Divine Office and does not have a proper calendar, is celebrated in the institute as a double of the first class, One monastery of Poor Clare Colettine nuns received an indult from the Sacred Congregation of Rites permitting the celebration of the feast of St. Collette as a double of the first class. A congregation of sisters Secured an ~ipdult to celebrate the feast of its patron under the same rite. T~is congregation was also permitted to celebrate several other Ma,sses, for example, ~hat of Mother of Mercy, on May 12. Thins, is from the Masses for Certain Places, and is given in the Miss~al for the Saturday before the fourth Sunday of July. One co~ngregation of St. Joseph was permitted to celebrate a votive ~,ass of St. Joseph in the principal oratory of the' mother house on\the first Wednesday of every month, provided some pious exercise was held in honor of St. Joseph. The following days were excluded: a double of the first or second class; a privileged feria!, octave, or vigil; Lent; and a feast of St. Joseph. One institute prepared and received permission to celebrate a private votive Mass of Our Lord, Jesus Christ, Divine Teacher. The introduction to "the Mass states that Christ is teacher of mankind by a threefold title: 1° because by His doctrine He has introduced us into the most profound secrets of the Divinity and has revealed its most intimate mysteries; 2° by His example He has traced the path we must follow to God; 3° and by His grace He has made possible the practice of what He preached. (b) Office. A few congregations have substituted the Short Breviary in English for the Little Office of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and a lesser number have changed to English in the recitation of the latter. The change to the Short Breviary merits general study.~1 It is more in conformity with the liturgy and possesses the highly desirable advantage of being in English. (c) Particular examen at noon and the general examen in the 51 A Shor~ Breviary, edited by William G. Heidt, O.S.B., The Liturgical Press, St. John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn. 163 JOSEPH F. GALLEN Review for Religious evening. This old aversion of mine continues to appear in constitutions. As we have said before: "This has always seemed to me to be a strange practice. There is no doubt that the general examen may, be separated from the particular and that the general may be confined to the evening, although the preferable practice for religious is to make both together. The strangeness is found in making the particular only at noon. Is it the intention to strive for the conquest of a particular defect or the acquisition of a particular virtue for only half the day? If not, isn't it rather unnatural to examine oneself on this matter from noon to noon?''~-* 11. Cloister. (a) Papal cloister and extern sisters. It was made clear in the second general congress on the states of perfection that the Holy See favors a greater integration of the extern sisters in the life of the monastery and particularly by a greater facility for them to enter the cloister. A summary of the indults granted to several monasteries of the United States in this respect was published in the REYIEW FOR 16-1957-48. Two other monasteries obtained indults of greater moment. These permit the extern sisters to live within the papal enclosure and to perform the religious exercises and other duties of "common'life with the nuns. I do not know the reasons that were given in either of these petitions. (b) Entering and going out from papal enclosure. One nun was granted an indult to leave her monastery for three years to be mistress of novices in another monastery of the same order. A renewal of such an indult may be requested on its expiration, as was done in a similar case for a nun to continue as superioress of another monastery. One monastery Obtained an indult that permits the superioress to leave the enclosure for inspection of the quarters of the extern si~ters. A sister who was writirig a doctoral dissertation on medieval architecture was permitted to visit, all the monasteries of one order in a particular country, provided she had in each case the permission of the 22 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 13-1954-131. 164 May, 1959 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE superioress of the monastery and of the ~ocal ordinary. (c) Locked doors. One monastery of nuns received an indult to leave the dormitory doors within the monastery unlocked during the night to permit the nuns to go to the choir for nocturnal adoration and also to comply with the regulations of the Fire Prevention Bureau. The locked dormitory doors must have been the result of the particuhr law of this order. I was happy to see that a fire prevention bureau had finally made its influence felt in this matter. We have had several disastrous and fatal fires in the United States within the past few years. It would be well to reflect that very many of our ecclesiastical and religious buildings are old and that many of them can be accurately termed fire-traps. The death of a religious woman because of a locked door would be a harrowing accident; it also would not look v~ell in the newspapers nor in the public reports of an investigation. I wish to emphasize here what has been previously said in the REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS: "The National Fire Association states that its standards '. are widely used by law enforcing authorities in addition to their general use .as guides to fire safety.' In its pamphlet, Building ¯ Exits Code, this association states: 'All doors used in connection with exits shall be so arranged as to be always readily opened . from the side from which egress is made. Locks, if provided, shall not require a key to operate from the inside. Latches or other releasing devices to open doors shall be of simple types, the method of operation of which is obvious even in darkness.' This standard is not specifically applied to such residences as convents or religious houses in general,, but it is extended to very similar residences, e. g., apartment houses, which are defined as '. residence buildings providing sleep-ing accommodations for 20 or more persons, such as conven-tional apartments, tenement houses, lodging houses, dormitories, multi-family houses, etc.'''23 (d) Parlors. In reply to two quinquennial reports, the Sacred Congregation stated: "In all 231bid., 15-1956-284-85; 16-1957-52-53. 165 JOSEPH F. GALLEN Review fo~" Religious houses the parlors should be so arranged that what takes place in them may be seen from outside." Although this is not expressly commanded by any law of the Church, the pertinent question of the quinquennial report presupposes that the parlors of all religious houses are of this nature. (e) Chaplain's quarters. The quinquennial" report inquires and the constitu-tions of religious women very frequently prescribe that, 'ithe quarters reserved for chaplains, confessors, and preachers are to have a separate entrance and no internal communication with the sections occupied by the religious women." Those apt to reside in such houses are the chaplains and priests who are professors in a college conducted by religious women. It would often be high!y inconvenient and costly to erect a separate entrance for the chaplain or to exclude any internal communica-tion with the sections occupied by the religious women. Con-stitutions are sometimes worded: "If the chaplain lives in the house of the sisters, his apartments as far as possible shall have a separate entrance and shall have no communication with the part of the house occupied by the sisters." (f) Absence. A sister was given permission by the Holy See to reside outside all houses of her institute for a year to prepare a doctoral dissertation. Canon 606, ~ 2 gives superiors the faculty of per-mitting such an absence for longer than six months for the purpose of study or work within the scope of the institute. This study includes private study, for example, in a library or archives. (g) Greater precaution in some countries. The follow-ing article in one set of constitutions is a good illustration of the greater precautions that must be observed in some countries. "Because of native customs~ the mentality of the . . . and his usual interpretation of the association of men and women, it is of suprem~ importance that sisters shall not go into the house of a priest, nor be in any place whatever with a priest or brother or any man, unless in the company of others. "If necessity requires private conversation with the above mentioned, it shall be held in a room open to all." 166 May, 1959 PRACTICE OF THE HOLY SEE 12. Correspondence. Exempt correspondence with the local ordinary. On November 27, 1947, the Code Commission replied that ."exempt religious, in the cases in which they are subject to the ordinary, can, according to canon 611, freely send to the said ordinary and receive from him letters subject to no inspection.''24 It was deduced from this reply that non-exempt religious have this same right only in matters in which they are subject to the local ordinary,s5 Therefore, several con-stitutions of lay institutes recently approved by the Holy See no longer state, "to the local ordinary to whom they are subject," but, "to the local ordinary' in matters in which they are subject to him." 13. Works of the institute. (a) Formation. In replyii~g to a quinquennial report, the Sacred Congregation stated: "The mother general shall labor strenuously for the best possible formation of the novices and postulants, since this is the prin-cipal source of the increase of the congregation." Would that this had been said to all and that the proper education and continued spiritual formation of the junior .professed had been included! A few congregations of sisters have introduced a period of preparation, usually of a month, before perpetual profession,s° A gratifying number now prescribe the juniorate in their constitutions,s7 An even greater number ake imposing the renovation or spiritual renewal. It is usually stated to be of about six weeks' duration and to be made about the tenth year after first pr0fession.28 (b) Works. A comment made to one mother general in answer to her quinquennial report was: "The superior general should be reminded of theobserva-tion made by this Sacred Congregation in response to her previous report, namely, that the sisters should not be burdened with too much work, perhaps to the detriment of their spiritual Bouscaren, 01~. cir., III, 253. Guti6rrez, Commentarium Pro Religiosis, 27-1948-160-61. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 12-1953-267. sT Ibid., 12-1953-266-67; 14-1955-297-98; 15-1956-317-18. Ibid., 12-1953-267; 15-1956-318. 167 JOSEPH F. GALLEN welfare. Because of this danger, the superiors should take care that the spiritual exercises, when omitted, are made up." Would again that this observation had been addressed to all. mothers general! One set of constitutions recently approved by the Holy See contains the wise provision: "Our sisters are forbidden to take charge of sacristies except ~he sacristy con-nected with the community chapel." This prohibition could well have been extended to several other similar types of work. A few congregations are insisting in their constitutions on the necessity of a suitable library in each house. Higher superiors should inspect the libraries or advert to the absence of them,, in their canonical visitation and should insist on a proper annual outlay for books.~' The following articles of recently approved constitutions are worthy of study by all: "The sisters have the duty to serve all; but the superior shall be vigilant that they do not give their services to the wealthy, when the poor are in need of them, unless higher motives dictate otherwise." "Sisters shall be very careful to do and say nothing that might be construed as disparagement of native customs and manners. Nor shall they try to impose on native people ou~ customs, except such as make for better moral and health conditions." (The rest of this article will appear in the J.uly issue.) ~9 Ibid., 12-1953-26; 269. 168 bleaddresses and Driving [The number of sisters .who drive cars has been steadily increasing in recent years nor is the increase likely to cease. If they drive, they should, as was noted in REVIEW FOg RELIClOUS, 16 (1957), 113, have unrestricted lateral vision, something that is impossible with the headdresses of many institutes of women. It is good, therefore, to see that the Sacred Congregation of Re-ligious has taken cognizance of this need in the following letter.] SACRA CONGREGAZIONE DEI RELIGIOSI Prot. N. 85607~8 O1615 December 17, 1958 Dear Reverend Mother, This Sacred Congregation of Religious would be grateful to you if you would communicate the following to all the members of your Conference of Major Superiors of Women's Institutes in the United States, and to all non-members as well, if this is possible. It is the mind of this Sacred Congregation that the headdresses of those Sisters, who are allowed by their Superiors to drive cars, should be modified, while they are driving, in such a way as to insure unimpeded vision. Though this may involve a temporary departure from the prescriptions of the Constitutions, such a departure is justifiable, especially in view of the danger involved in drivihg without as clear vision as. possible on all sides. Asking God to bless you and the Conference, I remain dear Reverend Mother, Faithfully yours in Christ, (Signed) Valerio Card. Valeri Prefect Reverend Mother M. Maurice Tobin, R.S.M. President, National Executive Committei~ Conference of Major Superiors of Women's Institutes, U.S.A. Bradley Boulevard and Kentsdale Drive Bethesda 14, Maryland, U.S.A. 169 Survey ot: Roman Documents R. F. Smith, S.J. THE DOCUMENTS which appearedin Acta Apostolicae Sedis (AAS) during December, 1958, and January, 1959, will be surveyed in the following pages. All page references to AAS throughout the article will be accompanied by the year of publica-tion of AAS. Activities of Pope John XXIII On November 12, 1958 (AAS, 1958, p. 922), John XXIII issued a motu probrio in which he bestowed special privileges on the clerical conclavists who were present when he was elected Pope; besides giving them a privilege with regard to benefices they may acquire in the future, he also extended to them the privilege of using a portable altar for a reasonable cause and in accordance with the norms of canon 822,. § 3. To the tttotu l~rolSrio is attached a list of the conclavists benefitting by these privileges (AAS, 1958, pp. 923-25). On November 23, 1958, the Pontiff took official possession of his cathedral church, the Lateran Basilica; a detailed account of the ceremony is given in AAS, 1958, pp. 909-21. During the Mass which was celebrated on the occasion the Holy Father delivered a homily (AAS, 1958, pp. 913-21) in which he recalled the history of the ceremony and then considered the ceremony's significance as symbolized by the two objects resting on the altar: the book (the Missal) and the chalice. The book, he told his listeners, calls to mind the fact that all priests must share in the.pastoral mission of the Church to teach sacred doctrine, and to make it penetrate into the souls and the lives of the faithful. The chalice, he continued, is a sign of the Mass and the Eucharist, wherein is found the living substance of the Christian religion: God-with-us. He added that it is from the mountain of the altar that Christians must judge all earthly things; and it is there too that the graves~t problems of the human community should find the principles of an adequate solu-tion. 170 ROMAN DOCUMENTS During the month of December the Vicar of Christ held three consistories, the first of which was a secret one convened on the morning of December 15, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 981-87). At this consistory the Pontiff delivered an allocution (AAS, 1958, pp. 981-89) to the assembled cardinals, telling them of the joy aroused in him by the number of messages sent to him on the occasion of his election and coronation. But with this joy, he said, there coexisted in his heart a great sorrow at the thought of the condition of the faithful in China. Their status, he added, grows steadily worse each day; and he begged the Chinese Catholics to keep in their hearts the strengthening words of Christ: "The servant is not greater than his master; if they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you" tJn 15:20). The Holy Father then nominated and created twenty-three new cardinals; afterwards he appointed Cardinal Masella as Camerlengo of the Church; and then (AAS, 1958, pp. 989-94) announced the appointments of patriarchs, archbishops, and bishops made since the last consistory of cardinals. The co~nsistory closed (AAS, 1958, p. 994) with postulations of the pal.lium. In a public consistory held December 18, 1958 (AAS, 1958, p. 995), the Holy Father bestowed the red hat on the new cardinals; on the same day (AAS, 1958, pp. 996-97) he also presided at an-other secret consistory in which he announced the most recent appointments of archbishops and bishops" and assigned Churches to the new cardinals; the consistory closed with additional postulations of the pallium. The Christmas M~sage of 1958 On December 23, 1958 (AAS, 1959, pp. 5-12), John XXIII broadcast to the world his first Christmas message. The Pontiff begar~ his speech by expressing his profound gratitude for the respect and reverence which had been given him since his election and coronation, commenting especially on the enthusiasm of the citizens of Rome and remarking with satisfaction that the crowds who have thronged to see him included a large number of young persons who thus have shown themselves quick to honor ani4 defend their Christian heritage. These manifestations of respect, he continued, are due in large part to Pius XII who for almost twenty years dispensed the luminous treasures of his wisdom and his zeal for the flock of Christ. This work of Puis XII, he said, is manifested in his .Christmas messages; 171 R. F. SMITH for he transformed, the traditional Christmas message of the Pope from a simple expression of seasonal greetings to a timely discourse on the needs of mankind. The nineteen Christmas messages Plus XII delivered, he went on to say, can be summed up as a constant exhortation to unity and peace. The only condition, John .XXIII added, needed by man to achieve these two blessings is good will; and it is lack of this good will that constitutes the most terrible problem of human history and of human lives. For at its very beginnings human history is m~rked by an episode of blood: a brother killed by a brother; the law of love imprinted by the Creator in the hearts ot~ man was thus violated by bad will which thereupon led man downward on the path of injusiice and disorder. Unity was shattered and the intervention of the Son of God was necessary to reestablish the sacred relationships of the human family. .Since this restoration of unity and peace must always go on, Christ established a Church whose worldwide unity should lead to a recon-ciliation between the various races and nations and to a resolution to form a society.marked by the laws of justice and of fraternity. The theme of unity recalled, to the Pontiff's mind the need to work for the return to the Cl~urch of those separated brethren who also bear the name of Christian. Like the Popes ot: modern times from Leo XIII to Pius XII, John XXIII announced his avowed purpose to pursue humbly but fervently the task to which the words of Christ impel him: "Them also I must bring . . . and there shall be one fold and one shepherd" (Jn 10:16). It is impossible, the Pope went on, not to think at this time of those parts of the world which have become atheistic and materialistic and in which there exists as a result a slavery of the individual and the masses together with a slavery of both thought and action. The Bible tells us of a tower of Babel attempted in the beginnings of human history; as it ended in confusion, so too the new tower of Babel will end in the same way; meanwhile, however, it remains for many a great illusion, and only a strong apostolate of truth and Christian brotherhood can arrest the grave dangers that threaten from this source. In conclusion His Holiness pointed out that the time of Christ-mas is a time for good works and for an intense charity; it is in fact the exercise of such deeds that give substance to the civilization that bears the name of Christ. Christmas, then, he ended, should mark the maximum of our help towards the needy of every kind. 172 May, 1959 ROMAN DOCUMENTS Allocutions of pope John XXIII On November 15, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 997-1006), John XXIII delivered analloci~tion to the third annual meeting of the Episcopal Council of Latin America, beginning his speech by stressing the importance of Latin America in the Church. One hundred million Catholics, almost one-third of the Catholic world, are to be found there; hence it is most important that the.faith be kept growing in the countries of that region. "The responsibility for ths growth, he added, lies on the bishops of the area~. Urging the bishops to look into the future, His Holiness suggested to them that their long-term 13rogram should have as its goal an organic reenforcement of ~he basic structures of ecclesiastical life in their regions; this program, he added, will entail an intensive study of the vocation problem of Latin America. While looking to the future., the Vicar of Christ continued, they should not neglect to meet the present spiritual necessities of their dioceses; hence they must study how to best us~ the activities of priests and religious who are presently available. The Pontiff urged them to explore the possibilities of radio for teaching catechism to the faithful who are removed from a parish center and .suggested a program of mission-giving in localities where parish organization is insufficient~ Finally he urged them to secure aid for their needs iCrom religious orders and congregations and from those parts oi: the Catholic world where the clergy is more numerous. On November 21, 1958 (AAS, 1958~ pp. 1019-22), John XXIII sent a radio message to the people of Venice on the occasion of the regional feast of our Lady, Health of the Sick, urging the members of his former diocese to practice a devotion to our Lady that would lead to the development of their spiritual lives. On November 27, 1958 (AAS, pp. 1006-10), the Pope delivered an allocution at the Lateran for the opening of the academic year. He told his audience that the principal program in ecclesiastical universities is" the study of that divine science which the Bible contains and resumes. This study, he added, includes the deduction of practical directives for the apostolate. He further remarked that the accord between en-ergetic pastoral activity and the constant cultivation of good studies is one of the purest consolations of the priestly life, concluding his remarks by exhorting his listeners to a frequent reading of the fathers and doctors of the Church. 173 R, f. SMITH Review for Religious On November 29, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 1010-12), the Vicar of Christ delivered an allocution to Cardinal Wyszynski and the Polish Catholics living in Rome, warning themnot to be misled by fallacious and materialistic theories of life nor to be seduced by movements which call themselves Catholic, but in reality are far from being such. On Nov, ember 30, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 1012-17), His Holiness celebrated Mass for the students of the. College of the Propaganda of the Faith, afterwards delivering an allocution in which he listed the principal qualities that a priest must have. The first of these is purity, for it is this that constitutes the glory of the Catholic priesthood; any weakness in this matter, or compromise, is always deception. "A life of purity," he remarked "is always poetry and freshness; always joy and enthusiasm; always a captivating winner of souls." Priests, he continued, must also possess meekness and humility; for these sum up the teaching of Christ, and success is given only to the humble of heart. Finally a priest must possess the knowledge which is necessary for the spread and defense of truth and must have within him the spirit of sacrifice and of the cross. On December 1, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 1017-19), John XXIII gave an allocution to the Shah of Iran and his entourage, expressing his interest in Iran and noting with satisfaction the cordial relations that exist between the Catholics of Iran and their government. Allocutions of Pope Pius XII AAS for the two-month period being surveyed included the text of four allocutions of the late Pius XII. The first of these was given on September 21, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 943-47), to the Twelfth International Congress of Philosophy: He pointed out to his listeners that the thinkers of the Middle Ages came to realize that it was through the sup.ernatural truth of ~he Christian faith that the human mind becomes fully aware of its own autonomy, of the absolute certitude of its first principles, and of the funda-mental liberty of its decisions and its acts. More than this, revelation shows the inquiring mind the concrete reality of its actual destiny and its call to a participation in the life of the triune God. Lament-ing the fact that the religious crisis of the Renaissance led thinkers first to replace the living God with an abstract Deity demonstrated by reason but a stranger to His own work and then to an ignorance 174 May, 1959 ROMAN DOCUMENTS of Him or even to opposition to Him as to a harmful myth, the late Pope recalled to his audience the words of St. Augustine: "If God is wisdom, then the true philosopher is he who loves God." On September 23, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 947-52), Plus XII gave an allocution to sixty rectors of major seminaries in Latin America, telling them that the vocation problem of Latin America would be solved only if present-day seminarians were trained to be perfect apostles, actual personifications of the gift of oneself for the love of God and of souls, and men of prayer and sacrifice. He also noted that while priests of today must be deeply concerned with modern social probleins, this social preoccupation must not lead them to abandon the priestly work of teaching, of hearing confessions, "and of conducting divine worship; the priest must always remain a priest. Finally Plus XII urged his listeners to inculcate into their seminarians a filial obedience to their legitimate authorities. Citing St. Thomas, he pointed out that obedience is more praiseworthy than the other moral virtues, adding that obedi-ence is necessary in the Church as never before, since in the face of the Church's difficulties, the greatest unity is needed. On the Saturday before his death, October 4, 1958 (AAS, 1958, pp. 952-61), Plus XII spoke to the tenth national Italian Congress of Plastic Surgery. Christianity, the Pontiff pointed out, has never condemned as illicit the esteem and ordinary care 'hi~ physical beauty. Nevertheless, Christianity has never regarded this beauty as the supreme human value, for it is neither a spiritual value nor an essential one. Since physical beadty is a good and a gift of God, it should be appreciated and cared for; but it does not impose an obligation to use extraordinary means to preserve it. Suppose, the late Pontiff continued, that a person desires to undergo plastic surgery meri~ly from the wish to have a more beautiful face; in itself this desire is neither good nor bad, but-takes its moral cast from the circumstances that surround such a desire and its execution. Thus it would be illicit to undergo such an operation to increase one's power of seduction or to disguise oneself in order to escape justice; on the other hand there are motives that legitimize such surgery or even make it advisable. Such, for example, would be the desire to remove deformities or imperfections which provoke psychic difficulties or prevent the development of one's public or professiorlal activity. 175 R. F. SMITH Review for Religiol~s In the concluding section of his allocution, Pius XII took up some psychological considerations, noting that some grave psychic difficulties can be occasioned by the knowledge of physical defects. These difficulties, he remarked, may develop into profound anomalies of character and may lead even to crime and suicide. In such cases, he told the surgeons, to assist by means of plastic surgery is an act of the charity of Christ. AAS, 1958, pp. 961o71, gives the text of an allocution which Plus XII had planned to give on October 19, 1958, to the students of the seminary of Apulia. Priestly formation, wrote the Pontiff, must be founded on a profound conviction of the sublime dignity of the priesthood. Granted this conviction, the seminary must strive to form the seminarian to regard himself as one who will be a depository of divine power and as one whose life will not be his own but Christ's. The seminarian must be trained to a priestly vision of the world in which human beings are seen as tabernacles --actual or potential--of the indwelling God. Though as a priest he will live in the world, he will not be its prisoner, being satisfied with the honor of being a cooperator with God. In order to make himself a fit instrument for the hands of Christ, the seminarian will seek to make himself the perfect man of God. Hence he will cultivate his intellect, grow in the natural virtues without which he is liable to repel people, and above all he will build up a supernatural sanctity which is the primary factor in making a priest an instrument of Christ. At this point in the text Plus XII stressed the necessity of knowledge, especially of theology, for the efficacy of the apostolate; the Caiholic faithful, he declared, desire priests who are not only saintly, but also learned. Study then should be the seminarian's and the priest's ascesis. Finally the seminarian should train himself (o perseverance. The progress of the years with its multiplication of fatigue and .difficulties, its diminution of physical and psychical powers may cause in a priest the obscuring of his ideals. Moreover, the feverish rhythm of modern living and the disorientation so widespread among men will concur to create within the priest internal crises. The seminarian then must foresee all these diffi-culties and begin now to arm himself against them. Miscellaneous Matters By a decree dated May 29, 1958 (AAS, 1959, pp. 42-44), the Sacred Congregation of Rites approved the introduction of the cause 176 May, 1959 VIEWS, NEWS, PREVIEWS of the Servant of God. Pauline von Mallinckrodt (1817-1881), foundress of the Sisters of Christian Charity. On October 8, 1958 {AAS, 1958, p. 973), the Sacred Penit~_ntiary answered a question submitted to it by stating that the faithful may gain indulgences attached to the rosary even when the leader of the rosary is present only by means of radio; however, such in-dulgences can not be gained if the prayers transmitted by the radio are not actually being recited by a person, but are only repro-ductions by records, tapes, or some similar means. On November 22, 1958 (AAS, 1959, pp. 48-50), the Penitentiary published the list of apostolic indulgences; and on December 12, 1958 {AAS, 1959, p. 50), it noted that Pope .John XXIII had granted an indulgence of three hundred days whenever the faithful say with contrite heart the aspiration: "O Jesus, king of love, I trust in your merciful goodness"; moreover, under the usual conditions, they can gain a plenary indulgence provided they have said the aspiration daily for a month. Two matters of precedence were settled by decrees of the Sacred Ceremonial Congregation. On April 19, 1958 (AAS, 1959, pp. 45-4-6), the Congregation assigned the place of the Commissary of the Holy Office at Papal functions; and on May 15, 1958 (AAS, 1959, pp. 46-47}, it assigned the place of the Prefect of the Palatine 'Guard in the Pontifical courtroom. Views, News, Previews THE INSTITUTE FOR RELIGIOUS at College Misericordia, Dallas, Pennsylvania, (a three-year summer course of twelve days in canon law and ascetical theology for Sisters) will be held this year August 20-31. This is the third year in the triennial course. The course in canon law is given by the Reverend Joseph F. Gallen, S.J., that in ascetical theology by the Reverend Thomas E. Clarke, S.J., both of Woodstock College, Woodstock, Maryland. The registration is restricted to higher superiors, their councilors, general and provincial officials, mistresses of novices, and those in similar positions. Applications are to be addressed to the Reverend Joseph F. Gallen, S.J., Woodstock College, Woodstock, Maryland. The Servant of God Pauline von Mallinckrodt, who figures in one of the documents considered in this issue's "Survey of Roman 177 VIEWS, NEWS, PREVIEWS Review for Religious Documents," was born at Minden, Westphalia, in Germany on June 3, 1817. She was the oldest of four children born to a marriage in which the husband was Protestant and the wife Catholic. After her mother's death, Pauline took charge of the household, interesting herself also in work for the poor and showing a special interest in thc care of blind children. After her father's death these interests absorbed more of her time and energy; out of this work grew the decision to found a new religious institute for women. The institute was founded in 1849; it was based on the Augustinian rule and was called the Sisters of Christian Charity. The new institute grew rapidly throughout Germany and emphasized the education of the young. With the coming of the Kulturh~tn/~[ Pauline, as guperior general, began sending her religious to the New World; in 1873 the first house of the institute was opened in the United States; and in 1874 in Chile. In 1877 Mother Pauline was forced by political conditions in Germany to remove her generalate to Belgium. She visited her foundations in the United States twice; before her death on April 30, 1881, she was able to see the beginning of the restoration of the work of her sisters in Germany. A life of the Servant of God has been written by Katherine Burton under the title, Whom Love Impels (New York: Kenedy, 1952). The annual Mariology Program at The Catholic University of America will be offered for the third time in the 1959 summer session. Registration dates are June 24-27; class dates are June 29-August 7. Courses are open to undergraduate as well as graduate students, and carry credit towards degrees in the field of religious education. A certificate is awarded to those who complete a full two-summer program in Marian theology. The courses are under the direction of the Reverend Eamon R. Carroll, O. Carm. Courses scheduled for 1959 are General Mariology (2 credits) and Mary in Scripture and in Tradition (2 credits). A folder with fuller in-formation is available from the Registrar, The Catholic University of America, Washington 17, D. C. \ The Lord's chaplet, which is mentioned in Pope John XXIII's grant of apostolic indulgences, is said to have been begun by a Cam£1dolese monk, Blessed Michael Pini. The chaplet consists of thirty-three small beads and five large ones attached to a small cross or medal. Recital of the chaplet consists in saying thirty-three 178 May, 1959 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Our Fathers in honor of the traditional thirty-three years of Christ's life on earth, adding five Hail Marys in honor of His five wounds, and ending with the recital of the Creed in honor of the Apostles. Pope Leo X was the first to grant indugences for the saying of the chaplet, and later Pontiffs followed his example by renewing and increasing the indulgences for this work of piety. During the week of June 8, St. Louis University will offer an Institute in Liturgical and School Music and an Institute in Pastoral Psychiatry, the latter for priests and qualified religious brothers only. From July 27 to August 28, the Department of Education, in cooperation with Mexico City College, will offer a Workshop in Human Relations and Group Guidance. Courses of special interest to religious during the regular six-week session from June !6 to July 24 arc: Sacramental Life; Sacred Scripture; Selected Topics in Moral Theology; Faith and Redemption; God, Creator, and His Supernatural Providence; Current Liturgical Trends and Their Prob-able Goals. For information and applications, contact the Office of Admissions, Saint Louis University, 221 North Grand Boulevard, Saint Louis 3, Missouri. Housing for religious can be arranged by writing to the Reverend Charles L. Sanderson, S.J., Dean of Men, Chouteau House, 3673 West Pine Boulevard, St. Louis 8, Missouri. REVIEW FOR. RELIGIOUS has been asked to inform its readers that instruments of penance may be secured from Monast~re du Carmel, 104 rue de Namur, Louvain, Belgium. Further information on the subject can be had. by contacting the above address. i ues ions and Answers [The following answers are given by Father Joseph F. Gallen, S.J., professor of canon law at Woodstock College, Woodstock, Maryland.] --17- What is meant by the statement that religious profession remits the temporal punishment due to sin? 1. Plenary indulgence. There are two reasons for asserting that a plenary indulgence is attached to any juridical religious profession whatsoever. (a) Since any novice who makes profession in danger of death has been granted a plenary indulgence, the same concession "extends, 179 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Review for Religion,s and even afortiori, to any juridical religious profession whatsoever. {Pejska, Ius Religiosorum, 110; Cervia. De Professione Religiosa, 143) (b) On May 23, 1606, Paul V granted a plenary indulgence to any novice who was repentant, had gone to confession, received Holy Communion, and had made religious profession after the completion of the canonical year of probation. At the time of this concession, there was only one religious profession; and that was solemfi. We may therefore argue that the indulgence was granted because of the religious profession as such, since there was only one, and consequently that it now applies to any juridical religious profession whatsoever. (Cervia, op. ~'it., 143-44; Schaefer, De Re-llgiosis, n. 959 and note 816; Regatillo, Institutiones Iuris Canonici, I, n. 714, 6°. Wernz-Vidal, Ius Canonicum, III, De Religiosis, 320 and note 156, hold this doctrine only for solemn profession. Raus, Institutiones Canonicae, 311, and Coronata, Institutiones Iuris Ca-nonici, I, 752, hold the same doctrine at least for solemn profession.) The remission of the temporal punishment under both of the preceding titles is by way of an indulgence, that is, the remission before God of the temporal punishment due for sins wh.gse guilt has already been forgiven, and granted by competent ecclesiastical authority from the treasury of the Church, that is, the infinite satisfaction of Christ and that of the Blessed Virgin and the saints (c. 911). The source of an indulgence therefore is this concession by competent authority from the treasury of the Church, not the value, dignity, nor excellence of the indulgenced act considered only in itself. 2. From the intrinsic perfection of religious profession. Fathers of the Church speak of religious profession as a second baptism. This is interpreted to mean that a remission of all the temporal punish-ment due to sin is effected by a profession made in the state of grace. Some theologians attribute this effect to divine generosity, that is, God remits all punishment of anyone who gives himself completely to God. The more common opinion is that the effect has its source in the intrinsic perfection of religious profession and especially in the charity that is so conspicuous in this profession. The purpose of the three essential vows of religion is perfect charity, that is, the affective abandonment of all created love for the perfect love of God. This effect, therefore, is not infallibly attached to religious profession, since it depends on the subjective perfection of the act of profession. The entire temporal punish- 180 May, 1959 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ment is remitted only when the act of profession constitutes a condign satisfaction, by means of an act of perfect charity, for all the punishment due to the sins of the one making profession. All temporal punishment is not remitted when the debt of such punish-ment is great and the act of profession is only of a low degree of charity. (Pruemmer, Ius Regularium Speciale, q. 65; Piatus Montensis, Praelectiones Juris Regularis, I, 164-65; Cotel-Jombart- Bouscaren, Principles of the Religious Life, 69) The effect is founded either on the fact that one gives himself completely to God or especially in the act of perfect charity that is distinctive of religious profession. Neither of these fact~ is proper to solemn or perpetual profession. Any juridic.al religious pro-fession is, in its object and purpose, a profession of complete Christian perfection and of perfect love of God. The only pc~ssible defect in a temporary profession, is the limitation of time; but this is offset by the intention of the one making profession, who intends to renew his vows unless an obstacle intervenes in the future 488, 1°). Furthermore, an institute that has only temporary vows is no less a religious institute and no less a state of complete Christian perfection than a congregation of simple perpetual vows or an order (c. 488, 1°). Therefore, this effect also is true of any juridical religious profession whatsoever. (Cervia, 0p. cir., 143-44; Cotel-Jombart-Bouscaren,. ibid.; Raus, ibid., Schaefer, ibid.: Fanfani, Catechismo sullo Stato Religioso, n. 248. Coronata, ibid., holds this doctrine at least for solemn profession; and Vermeersch- Creusen, Epitome Iuris Canonici, I, n. 735, hold the same doctrine for perpetual profession, whether solemn or simple.) 3. Public or private devotional renewal of vows. (a) The religious of any order or congregation who .privately renew their religious vows with at least a contrite heart, after celebrating Mass or receiving Holy Communion, may gain an indulgence of three years (Raccolta, n. 756). The indulgence extends also to a public devotional renewal, provided it is made after the celebration of Mass or the reception of Holy Communion. (b) The intrinsic effect described in number 2 above only probably applies to a devotional renewal of vows. The affirmative arguments are that a renewal is subjectively a new gift of oneself to God (and God especially regards the intention) and that a renewal is often made with greater love of God. There is consequently no obstacle to the merit and complete satisfaction of a renewal. Others reply that one cannot give again what he has 181 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Review for Religio~ts already given so irrevocably and that the possible greater subjective value is a mere concomitant rather than anything intrinsic to a renewal. Authors conclude this part of the question by quoting the opinion of Passerini, that is, a renewal is undeniably of great dignity, merit, and satisfactory value; that it is known to God alone how much of the temporal punishment is remitted by this act; and that such remission is proportionate to the individual debt of punishment and the individual fervor of the satisfaction of the renovation. (Piatus Montensis, 0/~. ~:it., 165-66; Pruemmer, 0p. cir., 72; Cotel-Jombart- Bouscaren, op. cir. 70, note 1) 18 Our congregation makes great sacrifices and manifests an equal trust in divine providence by bearing the expenses of our education and attendance at conventions, work shops, orientation and refresher " courses, and so forth. A primary purpose of such courses is to stimulate our interest in new books, new periodicals, new idea~, new techniques, and so forth. When announcements of such things are sent to our houses, most superiors drop them in the waste basket. The same thing is done to questionnaires sent to our houses, and religious are often accused of being uncooperative in filling out rea-sonable questionnaires. Most of our superiors distrust a, new idea either in the spiritual or religious life or in work. Publications con-taining such ideas are often withheld from us,. and this is true also of those that have. passed ecclesiastical censorship. Are we so poorly formed spiritually, so badly educated, so immature that we cannot distinguish a sound idea from one that is fallacious? Experience has proved to me that the complaints in such ques-tions are not always without foundation, nor are they confined to one institute. It is clear that such announcements should be made readily accessible to the religious who are apt to be and should be interested in the matter, for-example, a publisher's mailed an-nouncement of a book often long precedes any news of the book in catalogues or periodicals. It is equally evident that religio~us should cooperate in filling out reasonable questionnai.res and similar requests for information. The distrust of new ideas is a disease as old as it is distressing. Obscurantism, the opposition to the intro-duction of new and enlightened ideas and methods, should have no part in a faith that is secured by infir~ite knowledge and veracity. As we have stated before, the easiest way to make religious childish is to train and treat them as children. This is not the doctrine of 182 May, 1959 BOOK REVIEWS the Church. Pope Pius XII stated: "For this reason, those in charge of seminaries, . . . as the students under them grow older, should gradually ease up strict surveillance and restrictions of every kind, to the end that these young men may learn to govern themselves and realize that they are responsible for their own conduct. Besides, in certain things superiors should "not only allow their students some legitimate freedom but should also train them to think for themselves, so that they may the more easily ~ssimilate those truths which have to do either with doctrine or practice. Nor should the direc-tors be afraid to have their students abreast of current events. Even more, besides acquainting them with news from which' they may be enabled to form a mature judgment on events, they should encourage discussions on questions of this kind, in order to train the minds of the young seminarians to form well balanced judg-ments on events and doctrines." {Apostolic Exhortation, Menti nostrae, Acta Apostolicae Sedis, 42-1950-686) Why are there several articles on the sacristan and the porter in the constitutions of lay institutes? The Normae of 1901 prescribed that there were to be two distinct chapters on these duties (n. 317); and even in recent years the Sacred Congregation of Religious has at times, but not always, inserted articles on these two duties when they were not included in the text proposed to the Sacred Congregation. Both duties have some importance, but it is difficult to see why they are included in the constitutions. These are supposed to contain only the more fundamental and important norms of the institute. The difficulty is intensified when the constitutions, as is occasionally true, include articles also on the cook, refectorian, wardrobe keeper, and store-keeper. A section of the custom book can be devoted to rules on the minor duties. It would be more in conformity with the nature, dignity, and importance of the constitutions to confine the rules for all such duties to the custom book. Book Reviews [Material for this department should be sent to Book Review Editor, REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, West Baden College, West Baden Springs, Indiana.] JOY OUT OF' SORROW. By Motker Marie des Douleurs. Translated by Barry Ulanov and Frank Tauritz. Westminster: Newman Press, 1958. Pp. xvii, 169. Paper $1.50. 188 BOOK REVIEWS Review for Religious If God can draw straight with crooked lines, it is also true that He can put great sanctity in souls enclosed by the crooked bodies of the sick and crippled. Joy Out of Sorrow (the title itself suggests a paradox) is an attempt to bring the sick and suffering closer to the Divine Physican that He may cure them. "It is sad to notice how often sick people, all people who are suffering in any way, retreat from the work~, refusing to accept their suffering." Thus wrote a woman in France in early 1930. Sickness and infirmities, she thought, should not be hurdles in the race for spiritual perfection, but definite helps to be used along the way. These cardinal points were to form the basis for her Congregation of Jesus Crucified, approved by the Cardinal- Archbishop of Paris in 1931. These same principles led to the up-building of this spiritual edifice to such an extent that in 1950 it was made a pontifical institute. This is a truly unique religious group, for each member is sick or handi-capped in some way. This book, Joy O~t of Sorrow, is a series of confer-ences given to the members of her order by Mother Marie des Douleurs, the foundress and prioress-general. The sixty-four talks are divided under the five headings of Daily Rofitine, Developing Personality, Ourselves and Others, Our Interior Life, and the Liturgical Year. The reader will be impressed by the personal, conversational style, the familiarity with the writings of the masters of the spiritual life, the example~ from the Gospels, and the ~minently practical (or should the word be spiritual?) sense. In line with the practical approach, the subjects of these conferences refer to the particular trials of the sick: the doctor's visits, fear, boredom, selfishness, courage, joy in the midst of trials, and topics relating to the liturgical year. These conferences are short, yet long enough to provide the spiritual medicine needed by those whom sickness has claimed as its victims. The Library of Congress classifies the subject matter of the book as affliction. It would be more correct to say that the only real affliction mentioned in this book is the failure to bring true joy out of sorrow by re-fusing to accept the cross of suffering. No infirmary of religious will want to be without this book.--LEE J. BENNISH, S.J. BENEDICTINISM THROUGH CHANGING CENTURIES. By Stephanus Hilpisch, O.S.B. Translated by Leonard J. Doyle. Collegeville: Liturg-ical Press, 1958. Pp. 172. $3.00. A HISTORY OF BENEDICTINE NUNS. By Stephanus Hilpisch, O.S.B. Translated by Sister M. Joanne Muggli, O.S.Bo Edited by Leonard J. Doyle. Collegeville: Liturgical Press, 1958. Pp. 122. $3.00. THE HOLY RULE: NOTES ON ST. BENEDICT'S LEGISLATION FOR MONKS. By Hubert Van Zeiler. O.S.B. New York: Sheed and Ward, 1958. Pp. xii, 476. $7.50. Thr~e books on Benedictinism, two from Collegeville and one from New York, two on the history and one on the rule, have appeared recently. The one from New York, on the rule, is from the energetic pen of Dom Hubert; and the other two from Stephanus Hilpisch's second- and third-volume contributions to the German collection Benediktinisches Geistesleben. Just 184 May, 1959 BOOK REVIEWS a cursory glance at Benedictinism through Changing Centuries would lead one to suspect German scholarship had been at work, for 156 pages of text are followed by a small-print index running to nearly fourteen pages with about 1200 subject headings alone. How to squeeze 1200 subjects, many of them several times, into 156 pages without making the book suffer from the same kind of disunity most dictionaries show was indeed the author's problem most of the way through the work. This is a handbook, really, of Benedictine spirit and historical development from tiny begin-nings through the rise of prince abbeys down to modern foundations. It covers just about every point and gives even small foundations due though brief mention. The pity of it is that large ones get little more. Absolving thh famous monastery of Bec's history in a line or two is little short of a scandalous slight. Nor has the author added color or a third dimension in spite of the fact that for the materials of his history he has had the incredible riches of the history of the Benedictines to draw upon. Jejune is the adjective one must finally settle on to describe the work. However, the book is a reference manual which belongs on the library shelves of those orders and congregations who derive from the great Father of Western Monasticism. It has a useful fold-out chart and map showing lines of modern American Benedictine development, some tables, and even a tworpage treatment of Anglican Benedictines, who, after initial and de-pleting losses to Rome, again seem to be making progress in giving their foundations a firmer, if heterodox, stability. One who read~ the book will have a clearer idea of not only the scope of St. Benedict's original contribu-tion, and of his namesake's (Benedict of Aniane), but also of the sturdy value of that contribution as it has proved itself over and over again down the centuries. The list given in the book of current Benedictine periodicals is an indication that the contribution continues to be made. The jacket flap of a History of Benedictine Nuns informs us that "although various individual Benedictine congregations and houses have been fortunate to have their history written, the Benedictine Order of nuns and sisters as a whole has never been so honored." Rather than begin in medias res, the book starts with a twelve-page history of pre-Benedictine forms of Church-approved states of virginity for women. Once in its own proper matter, it too has its problem of avoiding the "dictionary effecl?'; but its complete index at the end will make it a valuable reference work, as will its extensive tables, charts, maps, and bibliography, which last is more extensive than the one in the first volume' of Father Hilpisch reviewed here. One who has delved a little into the history of medieval convents and nunneries will not be surprised at what he reads here, but he will probably find additional facts about the development and details of the life of these nuns and sisters to help him fill out the general picture. Among the more curious items are some relating to the powers, ordinary and extraordinary, of the abbesses. Among these latter, for instance, was the privilege of the Abbess of the Prince Abbey of St. George in Prague. She, along with the Archbishop of Prague, had the right to crown the queen. Other interest- I85 ]~OOK REVIEWS Review for Religious ing items pertain to offices performed by some of the sisters which would be ~of interest to their present-day counterparts. Often enough the music directress had to compose as well as teach. The sister infirmarian also played an important role: she not only took care of 'the sick, but was physician and pharmacist in the convent and in this latter capacity drew her materials from the convent's own herb garden, where the elements of her potions and poultices could be grown. She also seemingly had to be hostess to each of the sisters three or four times a year as they came in turn to the infirmary for their periodic bloodolettings. We come finally to deal with a book about the basisof all this history, the rule of St. Benedict. Dom Hubert Van Zeller's The Holy Rule is an informed study and commentary on that rule, so complete that he will even tell one what sarabaites and gyrovagues are. The study is informal, too, because it avoids much critical apparatus. One sometimes has the feeling here that Dom Hubert has edited lectures originally intended for novices or junior religious. Whatever its origin, the commentary is conservative, solid, and filled with much common sense. Those who hear it or read it will gain in the knowledge and appreciation of one of the most significant documents in the history of mankind as well as understand the views of Dora Hubert, highly qualified indeed to have them, about the nature of the monastic vocation. Perhaps even th~se who do not read or hear this book will have much of its matter relayed to them by retreatmasters who will be drawing on its copious wisdom for decades to come, and perhaps even longer. Whether all will find this particular expression of Dora Hubert's views as stimulating as he could have made it is an interesting question. It is not clear, for instance, that some of the illustrations from the ancient desert fathers (of the type familiar to Rodriguez readers) really advance the thought or prove to be valuable illustrations, though they may be entertaining. Granted there is an attractive quaintness to such narratives, along with a highly exaggerated moral, is it not possible that a long succes-sion of such stories will so color the mind of the sheltered religious reader that he may adopt an unreal, romantic attitude towards what he comes actually to consider his quaint vocation? Such an attitude disarms him in case there should develop in him a genuine crisis, or even a struggle to save his vocation. The fight is real, but his weapons--prin-ciples he has learned from such quaint narratives and which have never been effectively divorced from the fairy-tale atmosphere--his weapons, be it repeated, are toys. The foregoing criticism should not be construed as indicative of small worth in Dora Van Zeller's book. This is a valuable commentary and most religious libraries will want to have a copy on the shelves, since in the general mass of matter every religious will find many points to help him. Some significant items in the mind of one reader were the following: the Holy Rule is explicit on the point that obedience is the way a religious fights for the King (p. 3); "St. Benedict would have us live creative lives,, not merely ordered lives" (p. 5); "the grace of state is like any other grace; it guides and strengthens, but does not compel or ~uarantee 186 May, 1959 BOOK REVlEWS (except in the case of the Papal prerogative) supernatural intervention" (p. 43). What Dom Van Zeller says in favor of bodily mortification (p. 60), silence (p. 90), poverty (p. 2331, and care of the dying (p. 247) is remarkably pointed and helpful. So also what he says about singularity in the religious life: "The monk who wants the reputation for sanctity presumes to something he has no right to claim. He is identifying the name with the state, he is leaving out the factor of grace".(p. 318). His comments on these things show spiritual .insight and depth; and we are fortunate to have him share his light with us, just as he was fortunate to have the great St. Benedict share his light with him in the Holy Rule. --EARL A. WzlS, S.J. A STRAN(~ER AT YOUR DOOR. By John J. PoweIl, S.J. Milwaukee: Bruce, 1958. Pp. 120. $2.50. For the reader who is convinced that there neither is nor can be anything new in the field of apologetics, Father Powell's poetical prose will demand a change of opinion. The matter of apologetics, it is true, is the same; this book treats the traditional topics: Christ's claims upon us, the reason for them, His influence on our lives, His right to influence our lives. But gone are the technical language of theology and the bare bones of the textbook. In their place the modern reader meets examples taken from the year 1959, language that he hears on the street corner, an impact that is directed to him, individually, today. Our mind, ever seeking the rational basis for its belief, here finds that basis put forth in the idiom of today. The housewife at her cleaning, the diplomat at his desk, the soldier in Korea, the most popula.r girl on the campus--all these will find that this book is written for them in a l~nguage that they under-stand.~ Christ, of course, is the stranger at the door. He stands there--who knows how long?--until we recognize Him; then He asks us one question: "Who do you say that I am?" That timeless question comes echoing through the centuries into the life of every individual; his answer to it determines his peace of mind and eternal salvation. The question can be ignored or buried beneath worldly pleasures and desires, but some time or other it must be answered and the answer is of paramount, yes, eternal importance. Father Powell's meditati~;e and reflective presentation of the basis for Christ's claims on our allegiance will help the Catholic to reaffirm and strengthen his faith. It will also give him many a new insight. This is a book for the prospective convert also, for the sincere inquirer who wants to know just who this
Issue 7.2 of the Review for Religious, 1948. ; A. M~ D. G. Review for Religious MARCH 15, 1948 Devotion . - . o Matthew Germ;ng Mor~,Abouf Maturity . Gerald Kelly Thank~glvlng after Holy Communion ¯ ¯ Clarence McAuliffe Gifts to Relicjious-qll . Adam C. Ellis Thou'cjhts on Obed;ence. ~ edwerd J. g,rney ~ Purity of Intention . C.A. Herbst Invitation to Praise . Richerd L. Rooney ,Books Reviewed Ouesti~ns Answered VOLU~E VII, RI::::VIi W FOR RI::LIGIOUS ¯ VOLUME VII MARCH, 1948 NUMBER 2 CONTENTS DEVOTION--~Matthew Germing, S.J . 57 CONCERNING COMMUNICATIONS . 62 ~MORE ABOUT MATURITY-~Gerald Kelly, S.J. .¯. . .63 THE CHRISTIAN ADULT . THANKSGIVING AFTER HOLY COMMUNION-- " Clarence McAuliffe, S.J . 73 ~. GIFTS',~Tb RELIGIOUS III. PERSONAL VEI~SU8 COMMUNITY PROPERTY--Adam C, Ellis. S.J. 79 THOUGHTS ON OBEDIENCE--Edward J. Carney. O.S.F.S .8.7 'BOOKS AND BOOKLETS . ~. ¯ ¯ ¯ 90 PUI~ITY OF INTENTION--C. A. Herbst, S.J . 91 INVITATIQN TO PRAISE--Richard L. Rooney, S.J .95 OUR CONTRIBUTORS . " . 97 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS-- 7. Second Year Novices Doing Work of Professed . 98 8. Postulancy not Interrupted by A'bsence . : ¯ . ¯ '98 9. Novices Perform Penance in Refectory . 99 10. Indulgences for Sign of Cross with Holy Water . 99 I 1. Informing Bishop before Renewal of Vows . 99 12. Passive Voice in Provincial Chapter . 100 13. Plenary Indulgence on Each Bead of R~.osary . I00 14. Instruments of Penance . 100 15. Absence from Novitiate. during~Sumraer . . . " . I01 16. Retreat betore Final Vows . ~. ¯ 101 ~BOOK REVIEWS-- The Way of Perfection: For Thee Alone; The Christ of Catholicism; From Holy Communion to the Blessed Trinity; The Love of God and the Cross of Jesus; Papal Legate at the Council of Trent: Schoolof the Lord's Service: Maryknoll Spiritual Directory .102 " BOOK NOTICES . '107 FOR YOUR INFORMATION-- Vacations for Sisters; Flour ~or Altar Breads; For Vacation Schools; Summer Sessions . 111 REVIEW FOR RELIGIO~JS, March, 1948. Vol. ,VII, No. 2. Published bi-monthly: January,March, May,July, September, and November at the College Press, 606 Harrison Street, Topel~a. Kansas, by St. Mary's College, St.'Marys, Ka~nsas, with.ecclesiastical approbation. Entered as second class matter ~January 15, 1942, at the Post Office, Topeka, Kansas, under the act of March 3 1879. Editorial Board: Adam C. Ellis. S.3., G. Augustine Ellard, S.J., Gerald Kelly; S.2. Editorial Secretary: Alfred F. Schneider, S.3. Copyright, 1948, by Adam C. Ellis. Permission is hereby granted for quotations of reasonable length, provided due credit be given this review and the author. , Subscription price: 2 dollars a year. Printed in U. S. A, Before writ;rig to us, please consult not;co on Inside back cover. - .) -Devotion ¯ . Matthew Germing, S.J. ACAREFUL READER of The ~lmitation of Christ ~vill "ret~em-bet the saying of its author, '.'I would rather feel cgmpunction similart shtaatne mkennotw in ictosn dneecfitinointi "owni.t"h ,Ith me sauyb jbeect p~ethramt iftotremds ttoh e".m tiitklee a of. this paper-: I would rather have devotion than be able to explain its meaning or kno~.its definition. I will qubte.adefinition from Father. T. Lincoln .Bouscaren~s book, Principles of the I~eligious Life (p. 36), which reads as follows: ".Devotion is nothing else th~'n the readiness.of the will to s~et to work at whatever is-for the honor and service of God." This is the theological definition and, allowing for some verbal differences, may be r~garded as .~tandard among modern theologians. It harmonizes well, ~to~o, with the etymology of. the word devotion. F~r de~'otion means being devoted, and devotednesi to God means about the same thing as readiness of ~vill to do what-ever is for-the honor and service of God. D~votion therefore in the service of God is readiness to do what God requires of us and what we know. is pleasing to Him. It is not enthusiasm, nor pious sentiments, nor a. showy manner of prayer or piety in or out of church. Rather, it is promptness and fidelity' and alacrity and generosity and hearty good will in serving God. It is an evey-ready disposition to observe God's commandments and pre-cepts, to embrace and do whatever we know will~be pleasing ~o our Father in heaven, whether He encourages us with the sweetness of His grace or leaves us.in aridity. This is substantial QL essential devotion. It resides~ essentially in the will, not in the affections merely. When it comes to be the pre'~ailing° state of mind of a per_- son, it is called ~:ervor of spiriItt-. s"p r~in "g s" from charity, ai~d in turn nourishes chamy. Ammated by this spirit, the soul bught to remain permanently devoted to God, consekrated to Hi~ honor and inte~ests, ever on the alert to take'up and carry out what her state of life or her superior tec~uires. Devotion springs from the love of God. In the words of St. Francis de Sales, a great authority on this subject: True living devotion stipposes the love o~ God: nay rathei it is nothing else than a true love ofGod, yei not any kind 0f love; for in so far as divine love 57 MATTHEW GERMING beautifies our soul and makes us pldasing toHis divine Majesty, it is called grace; in so far as it gives us strength to do good,, it is called charity: but when it reaches such a degree of perfection that it enables us not only to do good~, but to do it careffilly, frequently, and readily, then it is called devotion . Since" devotibn consists in an excelling degree of charity, it not only makes us ready and active add diligent in observing all commandments of God, but it also prompts us to do readily and heartily as many good works as we can, though they be not commanded but only counseled or inspired,z Under normal circumstances substantial devotion is often accom-panied by some measure of peace and joy and alacri_ty, even sensible pleasure and sweetness. This sensible sweetness has been given the name of accidental devotion; accidental, because it is no necessary par/ of substantial devotion, though it may and often does serve a very useful purpose. When the joy and pleasure affect the will only, they are purely spiritu.al and are styled accidental spiritual devotion, the affections having no part in them. But when the pleasure is sen-sibly felt in the affections of our sensitive nature, then we have what is properly called sensible devotion. The genuineness of sensible devotion must be judged by its fruits, not by feelings. Substantial devotion, as was said above, consists in" an ever-ready disposition °to observe God's commandments and precepts under all circumstances. If your sensible devotion strengthens you in this disposition, if it makes you more devoted to God, to duty, to rule, more humble and obedient, more considerate, and patient, more kind and helpful and forgiving, more ready to make sacrifices, and in all things more unselfish, then the probability is that your sensible devotion is genuine and from God. It would be a big mistake, however, to imagine that therefore you have attained a notable degree of virtue; it is possible that God wishes to encourage the good will you mani-fest in what is in reality a feeble beginning. What is needed on our part in such circumstances is gratitude and a keen sense of our unworthiness and" helplessness.2 It is a commendable thing to pray for devotion, substantial devotion most of.all. The founder of-at least one religious order wrote into the constitutions of his order the following rule: "All must apply themselves earnestly to the attainment of devotion according to tile measure of God's grace imparted to the'm)' And 1St. Francis de Sales. Introduction to the Devout Life, Chap. 1. $St. Ignatius' "Rules for the Discernment of Spirits" may furnish useful reading in connection with sensible devotion. Father Rickaby gives the text with a few notes in The Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius, Spanish and English, with Commentary, p. 143: 58 Maccho 1948 " DEVOTION the Church ha~. officially condemned the opinion that it is wrong .to desire and strive after sensible devotion. AS a matter of fact, sensible devotion is a gift of God and sometimes a help that we need in order to keep us from. falling into sin by reason of our natural weakness. Hence one may. well pray for it and, ,by the practi~ce of mortification and purity of conscience, dispose oneself to deserve it. Father de Ravignan, the celebrated preache~ of Notre Dame, Paris, wrote: _ We often complain that we have no attraction for prayer and spiritual¯ things. Certainly, if one thing is needful, it is this attraction, this taste, this unction in holy things. For if that is wanting, many other things will be wanting besides:, for what one does unwillingly, against the grain, one does badly, or at any rate, the task is a painful one. and codrage often fails for its accomplishment . If there is o~ie thing necessary, for our existence [ou~ supernatural life is meant], one treasure which we are bound to desire and to use every effort to attain, that thing is devo-tion . Without a doubt we must not serve God solely for our own consolation and for our own personal satisfaction. That wbuld be egoism. We must put the accomplishment of God's will. His glory, and His kingdom in the first place: but also. by reason of our infirmities and our weakness and in'order the.better to esfab-lish His kingdom in our hearts, we, must be filled,, not now and then. but always and forever with the love and sweetness and unction of a holy devotion.a This love and relish of spiritual thi.ngs, this sweetness and unction of a h01y devotion form an element that is beyond .the attainment of our unaided¯efforts. It must come from the Holy Ghost and His gifts, especially the gifts of wisdom, and kriowledge,_a~nd godliness (also called piety). We must implore Him in the ipirit of humilit.y and with a contrite heart, conscious of out.unworthiness and helpess, ness, but at the same time fully- confident tha,t our peti.- tion will be granted. Our Lord Himself has assured us of this in a very formal and emphatic way in a well-known passage of the Gos-pel of St. Luke about the importdnate bat successful beggar (Luke 11:8-13).It is supposed that the things we ask for will be for our spiritual good. Should God. foresee that they will prove harmful, He will refuse our specific request and answer our prayer by giving us something better instead. The Church bids us pray. "Come, Holy Ghost, fill the hearts of Thy faithful and kindle in them the fire of Thy love." Yes. each of us ought to pray in all simplicity and sincerity :, Come, Holy Spirit. ' fill my heart and mind and my will with holy thoughts and desires, with" thoughts of God and how to serve Him with more care and exactness and fidelity, with deep-felt reverence and holy fear. Teach me. O Holy Ghost, how to pray, how best to-please God by my tho.ughts, my words, my actions: enlighten me with Thy grace., showing me how to become truly humble, 8Conferences on the Spiritual Life, pp. 32, 34. 59 MXTTHEW GERMING Reoiew for Religious ufiselfish and charitable i m~a_ke me see and. recognize what is worldly in me and grant me the strength to cast it from me 'and despise it, , " 'Send forth Thy Spirit,' 0 Godma twofold spirit, the love of - God and the holy fear;of God:" In one 6f his spiritual works Father Rickaby writes: "Never since the first preaching of Christianity have the judgments of God been less thought of and less dreaded .than they are at this .day/'4 He assigns'two possible reasons: (a) increased sensitiveness to suffering, which causes men to resenL se.ve~re .punish- .ments; (b) naturalistic views of life, which have robbed multitudes of their faith or at least blunted their sense 6fthe supernatural. ~ Ai a consequence they have come to regard thet~ri~ths:of" religidn with a giddy lightheartedness, the cure for which is fear~.0f God and dread -of His anger. We would prescribe the same r~medy.--fear of God~ind dread of His anger for those Catholics who aie infected with the naturahsm and secularism that have been flooding the earth since the late war. Again, we pray, saying, " 'Se~nd foith Thy Spirit,' O God, andleave us not to our natural desires, to the promptings Of the natural man within us." ~he natural man is seldom entirely and thoroughly supernaturalized even in the cloister and the sanctuary, much less so in the world at large; and gradually he comes to be the source of e~ery kind of worldliness. Now worldliness is a great enemy of devotion. For devotion implies dedication of oneself to God and the cause of God; dedication to God in ti~rn implies determination, it implies taking life seriously, it implies earnestness and perseverance in.serving "the person and the cause that "are the object of our devotion and con-secration. Worldliness, .on the contrary, gets a man interested -, and soon inordinately interested--in the attractions, the gains and lo~sses, the 1~leashres and efijoYmdnts of'~ the" visible World. Of this ~visible scefie the beloved, disciple said: "Do not bestow your 10re on the world and what the world has to bffer. What does the ¯ world offe~? Only gratification of corrupt fiature, gratification of the eye, the empty pomp of livin~ . . The world and its gratifica-tions pass away; the man who does God's will outlives them for-ever." (I 2ohn 2:15-17.) Such"is worldliness and the worldly spirit, "gratification of cor-rupt nature," the antithesis of devotion. Devotion draws men God-ward; worldlines_s draws them down to earth and keeps them there. This is the reason why it is responsible for not a few defections from ~p. dr., p. 230. March, 1948 DEVOTION r~ligion and from the faith. St. Paul,had experience of a typical case. Writing to Timothy, he says: "Demas has deserted me, lpving this w6rld" (2 Tim. 4:9). In his letter to Philemon (vs. 24) the Apostle had referred to Demas as one of his fellow workers: here h~ records his defection from the apostolic vocation, possibly also frbm the faith. How terse, how precise the statement! "Demas has deserted me, loving this world." It is. the story of many another defection from the religious life of persons with whom the drawing power of this world proves stronger than devotion to Christ. For-tunately ihere is also a more encouraging side. If.there is any class of peopleto which devotion is-of particular interest, it is religious. Why-so? Beacuse it was devotion to God or to Christ our Lord--they come to the same ~--that prompted them to become religious. There was a time when all who at,present are ~eligious became gradually convinced that our Savior was inviting them to leave home and father and mother, to part with all they posses~sed, to renounce all merely human love, and to bestow their whole love on Jesus Christ. It was devotion that made them accept His invitation. And again, it was devotion that urged them on to make their religious profession, an act which, next to martyrdom, is the highest expression of devotion possible to man. The thousands upon thousands of/eligious in this country, both men and womeh, are each and all so many living examples of what devotion is actually accomplishing, first, for the eternal salvation and holinessof these chosen souls themselves, and then for the spiritual and tempot?al welfare of millions of people for whom they are spending them-selves. Religious are on a footing of equality with pegple who.°are not religious in regard to ,the observance of the commandments of God and the laws of the Church. They ought to be, and I believe they are, exemplary in their observance. Besides, they are bound to observe their vows and the rules of the order of which they are.mem-be, rs. By fidelity to these several obligations they fulfill, the duty that rests upon al! religious of striving for Christian perfection: " The matter of striving after perfection is some,thing that-cannot be acomplished in a week, or a month, or even a year. It is a life that demands close attention for years; and the religious must realize that it is part of human weakness to grow remiss in spiritual exet-rises that are "of daily occurrence. Frequent repetition may beget negligence; repeated negligences are apt to beget a hasty and purely 61 k CONCERNING CO)MMUNICATIONS me~hanical'way of doing ,thing,~. "Haste is th~ ruin of devotion," is the expression of St. Francis de Sales, who evidently uses devotion here in the sense of reverence and iecollection in prayer. This usage i,,: not so rare. " The Bishop of Geneva said this over 300 years ago, but ~he ~ruth 6f his saying is confirmed for our streamlined fige by no 'less an authority than Bishop Hedley, O.S.B., who adds on his own acount: "This (hast~) if persisted in, is certainly nothing less th~in mockery of God" (A Retreat, p. 270): Again St. Francis,de Sal~s says, "Believe me, only one Our Father, said with feeling and affection, is of infinitely more Worth and value than ever so great a number run o~er in haste" (Introduction to tl~e Deuout Life, Part II, Chap. I). "Show me how you say your Hail Mary," said a great Saint, "'and I will tell you how you love God." In some of the above q~o~ tations there is question of pri~ying with devotion. Devotion can be truly said to hold one to reverence and carefulness in prayer and. also, to perseverance in,one's lifelong striving for perfection. CONCERNING COMMUNICATIONS Some letters on the Subject of vacations for Sisters reached us too late for pub-lication. They will be published later. We encourage communications on this and other ~opics. New subscribers who wish to familiarize themselves with the dis-cussion on vhcatigns will find it helpful to read page 11 1 of the present number, as well as the back numbers of the REVIEW there referred to. 'To facilitate our work and to avoid confusion, we request that orrespondents observe thi~ following suggestions: 1. If you w~int your letter published, address the envelope to: . Cornmunicat;ons Department Revlew for Rel;glous St. Mary's College Sf. Marys, Kansas 2. If at allpossible, type th'e letter, double-spaced. 3. Make the letter as brief as you reasonably can, Without however sacrificing ideas for the sake of brevity. '~. sign your name and address at the end of'the letter. If, however, you do not wish your name and addres~ published, add a postscript to that effect. In the past we hard published some letters that were not signed, and we may do so again in the future. However, we cannot guarantee that unsigned letters will receive the~ same consideration as those that are signed.raTHE EDITORS. 62.' More Abou!: Ma!:urlty 'Gerald Kelly, S.3. A PREVIOUS ARTICLE contained a general description of ~'emotional maturity and a somewhat detailed discussion of one of its characteristics,x The present article will briefly sketch the other characteristics with special emphasis on points that .seem of most value to religio.us. Unselfishness Ascetical writers say much about the need and b~auty of unselfish-ness in theirtreatises about the supernatural 'virtue of charity. Psy-chologists lay anequal "emphasis on the need of unselfishness for, leading an adult life. By unselfishndss the. psychologists mean thoughtfulness of others, the ability to gioe in contradist.inction to .the childish tendency to receioe. They show how men fail in busi-ness, in professional life, in social life,, and ~bove all iri marriage because they think only of themselves andJseek only their own'gain withoUt regard for the feelings and desires of:others. They demand as a minimum for succdssful.adult life what may be called in com-mon parlance a "fifty-fifty" spirit, a.willingness to go halfway and to give. as much as one takes. The mention o'f this "fifty-fifty" spirit reminds me of a very impressi~;~ remark made by a young Catholic layman at a discussion on marriage. Most of the participants in the discussion were unmarried collegians. They had almost concluded that for a suc-cessful marriage the husband and wife should both be willing to go halfway and to share burdens equally, when this young man, who had been blessedly married for several years, startled them with these. words: I have heard and read a lot about this "fifty,fifty" recipe for a happy marriage: but my wife and I ate convinced that this isn't en6ugh. [f each is willing to go only halfway, you simply come to a dead stop. .We have found that each must be willing to go more than h.alfway. Let's call it a "seventy-five-seventy-five" basis: that gives fifty percent extra to run the house on. The ideal constantly proposed to religious certainly goes beyond the psychologist's minimum standard for maturity; yet even this minimum standard is,not infrequently higher than our actual prac- ~See Volume VII, pp. 3-9. 63 GERALD KELLY Reoieto /or Religious tice, Selfishness is a form of childishness that is not easily lald aside. It can-:'d~sgmse ~tself~m.om~ny ,f6rms and actually appear as various ~irt~ues.? for examPle, as the necessary care of health, as the protection Of o n 'e s rlghts, as kindness to a friend, "and so forth. ¯ It can change .colors like the chameleon; it can wedge into the holiest of exercises. : Even__p.sych0~logists who know little of the: ideals of the-rehg~.o.us life could pr0b~bly gi~e us a very searching and illuminating ~xamination on our unselfishness or the lack of it. They'have the distressing f~tculty of avoiding generalities and' getting down tO" pertinent particulars. For instance, if a psychologist were allowed to. invade the privacy of our examination of conscience and to question us, he would very likely include such details as these: - Do you take.the best food at table or do you leave it for others? Do you try to get the newspaper first. (if there is a newspaper) or give others this chance? Do you' monopolize, conversation or show an interest in what others have to say?_ Do you make it a point to note what pleases others, and are you willing to do .that even at the expense of your own'whims? .- Those are .samples'of~the little things that show who is'and who is not selfish. It is interesting to note that our rules or customs usually include ~ such points: and for this~reason we have probably come to think of them only in terms of religious perfection. It is enlightening, ~and perhaps humiliating, to learn that even a material-istic psychologist would examine us on those very points, not to determine whether we~are saintly religious, but merely to discover if we are" really grown up. In Testing the Spirit,~ Father Felix Duffey, C.S.C'., rightly" insists on the need of a wholehearted spirit of self;sacrifice in the religious life." The life begins with self-obla~ion,'and its true ,peace i~ had only.by those who continue.in this spirit. In my first article on the subject of emotional maturity, I referred to religious who show a marked indecision about their vocation b~cause they seem never to have actually made their decision on the one sound principle,, namely, the will of God. Perhaps one reason for this indecision is that such p~ople are not really seeking God but self. . While I was teaching a group of Sisters ,in summer school, we ~Published by- Herder, St. Louis, 1947. See p. 31 for Father Duffey's remarks on self-sacrifice. The-second part of this book (pp, 25-98) contains a number of questions designed to help a vocational counselor to judge the emotional qualifica-tions of a candidate for th~ religious life. 64 March, 19~8 MORE ABOUT MATURITY-discussed ~ome~of th~ characteristics of emotional,maturlty. The class agreed tlfi;it in° actual life some of, the marks of the truly unselfish persofi would be the ~following: a tolerant attitude, cburtesy~ tact, a ready spirit of c~o-operation, consideration for the feelings and moods of others . One'thing th]t all of us ~hould keep 'in .mind is~this: a religious gives up the normal don~olations of family life. Yet it is doubtful if anyone can entirely divest, himself of the fundamental craving for love"and attention. ~ Some people d,o this exteriorly; but usually they suffer mu~h"° i'nteri6rly '6ver' it~ or the repression does some damage to thei~ personality. Part of the supreme art of living the religious life is to show to others thd kindness and sympathy for which they naturally" crave without letting one'i chari~y degenerate into sensuous or particular friendships. ~Each religious cgmmunity, is a family, and the members should be bound .together by an affection i~hat~is familial." The unselfish person realizes this and is warm and ap~r6achable without being soft and sentimental. Commur~it~ Responsibilit~ In speaking of unselfishness, I was thinking primarily in terms of thoughtfulness of others as individuals. This is a beautiful char- ~acter trait, but it is not enough for maturity. .The mature person must also.be "group conscious," that is, alive to his responsibility to promote the common good. This subject offers religious a vast field° for personal examination: for our lives are of necessity cornrnunit~ lives, and t'he success or failure of the whole venture depends on the co-operation,0°f each individual. No one can do it all; anyone can spoil it all--at least~in some sense. ~How can we test ourselves with regard to this sense of personal responsibility in commgn enterprises? The psychologist, I believe, would examine us on all the community aspects of our lives. He would very likely ask aboht such small points as this: Do you turn off radiators and lights when they are not needed? And he would put questions of greater moment such as: Do you help to keep certain privileges like .the radio, movies, victrola, and so forth, by not abusing them?" And he would want to know especially about your pfiblic conduct, for example: Do you speak well of your commun-" ity? Do you act always in such a way that you give no one gro.unds for thinking ill of your community, your institute, the religious life,~ the whole Churcli? 65 GERALD KELLY Reoiew ~or Religious Tha~ would be a general formula for the psychologists' quds-tions: the little things, the things of greater moment, the things of tremendous.import. Into this general scheme he would insert many other questions besides those I mentioned--for instance: Do you observe library rules so that all have a chance to read the booksL Do y6u enter into .special community projects, lik~L helping the mis-sions? When you play games, are you content to work for the team or do you want the spotlight even at tl~e expense of the team? Very likely we could list pages of pertinent questions, but there. is no need of doing that here. Each one who" wishes to examine him-self. on this aspect of maturity can forniulate his own questions. The essential point behind all such questions is to determine if .the reli-gious realizes that he is a part of a community and that all the inter-ests of that community are his interests. He work~ with the com-munity at home; he represents the community to outsiders. His lack of co-operation at home can spoil the harmony of common life and dull the effectiveness' of the community as an apostolic instrument: his disloyalty or bad example before outsiders can literally bring about a spiritual catastrophe. While I am on this subject I may as well refer to another article previously published in the REVIEW. Writing about the "'Qualities of a Good Moral Guide" (V, pp. 287-88), I described a sort of professional loyalty that should characterize all counselors. The example cited was that of,a priest who might have to correct the erroneous conscience of a child. The priest might find that the error arose from wrong advice by the child's rfibther or teacher: but in correcting the error he should try as.much as possible not to under-mine the child's confidence in his mother or teacher.It is a delicate. problem, but it can be solved by one who is conscious of the fact that all the child's counselors must work togethe~r: Many such deli-cate problems occur in our lives. For example, a teacher may make a mistal~e, and the case m~y be referred td the principal. The prin-cipal must do justice to the. students; but if at all possible both principal and teacher should act in such*a way that the proper rela- .tionship between teacher and class is not. harmed. This is not merely to save the personal feelings of the tea_cher~ but principally for the good of ihe class and of the entire school. Superiors can do much to foster the sense of community respon-sibility in their subjects, especially by keeping them well-informed about community affairs and projects. Some superiors seem to think 66 March, 1948 MORE ABOUT MATURITY that they are the "official worriers" for the, community: and they tell their communities little or nothing about business plans and such things. Everything is a solemn secret, even the name of the next retreat director. It is true, of course, that some things must be kept secret;-but exaggerated secretiveness is hardly calculated to foster a personal community interest in the. individual memberWs.hen treated as children, they are quite apt to react as children. Temperate Emotional Reactions Emotions are a part of human life. Granted an appropriate stimulus, there ought to be some spontaneous emotional reaction: for instance, the sight of sorrow should provoke sympathy, the' per-ception of kindness should prompt gratitude, the perception of imminent danger should stimulate fear, and so forth. Such reactions_ are normal. Some men seem to have such dominating control over tl~eir emotions that they either do not react to normal stimuli or they repress the reaction so swiftly that it is perceptible to none save them-selves. This is not necessarily virtue, not necessarily true maturity: on the" contrary, it may be quite inhuman. The "poker face" is neither a psychological nor an ascetical ideal. Our Lord certainly showed emotional reactions fear, pity, joy, .and so forth--although ~ He was capable, if He so wished, of repressing even the slightest reaction. True maturity, therefore, consists in responding properly and temperately to emotional stimuli. To show no emotion is ii~human: to react with u'ndue vehemence is immature. Calm anger may be justified both morally and psychologically: a wild outburst is never the proper reaction. Hearty laughter may be the adult, reaction to a humorous situation or anecdote, but hysterical giggling and ,wild guffaws are signs of immaturity. Both adult and child may feel fear: and both may and should run away from danger when there is no reason for facing it. But ,when duty calls, the true adult will control his fear and face the danger, Psychologically, the specific difference b,et, ween adult and chi, ldish emotional reactions lies in control. The adult reaction is held to moderation: the childish res.ponse is an explosive outburst. The ¯ ,_ problem 'of maturity is to acquire such control of the emotions that undesirable ones are eliminated or calmly repressed as much as pos-sible and desirable ones are used with moderation. For .example, although the kind of love that leads to marriage is good in itself, it is 67 GERALD KELLY Reoieto /. or Religious undesirable for religious; hence situations that would fost.er., it should be quietly avoided. On the other h~nd, a tender love of God, pro-vided" it has real spiritual substance, is desirable and is to" be culti.; rated. And so it is,with many other emotions: sorrow for sin,, sympathy with Our Eord, affection for our friends all such things can help greatly in the religious life; and the mature attitude towards them should be ofie of reasonable use. ~ "¯ As I suggested in the previous article, it would be easyto.cull the. psychological literature for questions to bring Out the negative side; and this is particularly true of emotional control. F0.r example., here are so~e offthe negatives: Do you easily b~come fretful?. Are you impatient to carry out your impulses? Do you expl6"de over a tiny offence? Are you~ a victim of moods~--up today and down tomor~ row? Do you nurse injured feelings for a 10ng time?" Are you i:lis"2 turbed frequent.ly by haunting fears? Do you indulge, in terrific w~eping spells?_ Do, you "sulk in your tent"? Do you .look u~6n yourself as a-martyr; or'th~ victim of misunderstanding and injfis~ rice? Do you easily" gro~r hilarious? ' ' ° The purpose of thes~ ~and similar'questions is clear. If reactions such as those just mentioned are characteristic of a person, he is immature. Or/ the other hand, if he.usiaally manifests poise, if he readily adjusts himself interiorly to emotionally stimulating situa-tions he.is an adult. ¯ We can conclude this section ;by quoting the description-of adult e~notioiaal control given by Father P, aphael McCarthy, S.J., in Sat:eguarding Mental Health: The management of one's emotions demands various kinds of repressions. ~It means that a man responds with the emotion that is justified bythe circumstances: he does not allow himself to become passionate over minor provocations and he ceases to be excited when the cause of his emotion is passed. Self-government implies, aiso, that a man can moderate his affective reactions; be'can make partial responses, so that he can feel fear without being thrown into panic, he 'is not swept into a towering rage by trifling oppositions, nor does he bellow when his hat is blown off by the wind. He can, moreover, check the physical expression of l~is emotion so that he does not strike out like an imbecile whetl he is angered,¯ or dash ¯ away like a terrified child when he is frightened,s "~ Attitude on Sex There is, at least in many instances, a rather close connection between one's generhl emotional control ' and one's attitude on sex. aPublished by Bruce, Milwaukee, 1937. See p. 287 for the text quoted here. ~he book gives a.clea.r pbrtrait of the ordinary emotional difficulties and helpful sug-gestions for controlling emotions. 68 March, 1948 MORE ABOUT MATURIT'/ Thi~, will be clear, I think, if.we consider briefly what shoulci be the mature attitude on sex. The adult" should be well-informed abbut the purpose of sex and the meatiirig of chastity. Not that he needs to kno~v everything about'sex; for 'there are some aspects of sex that are definitely patho-logical ahd~ that need be known only by exper~ts. But an adult sh6uld know the-normal phenomena pertaining to the psychology and physiology of sex, and. the moral and ascetical principles that apply to the sexual sphere. Without such correct knowledge he is apt to experience the adolescent's embarrassment in the presence of others, as well as a curiosity that easily becomes°morbid. Moreover, ~with-out such knowledge, he is unable to make ;i correct estimate of his own reactions to persons and situations, and this may lead to regret-table imprudences, to extreme sensitivity, and to scrupulosity. He comes to fear sin everywhere because he really does not know what-sin is; and he. cannot cope quietly ~with temptation because he does not know clearly, what is expected of him. Ignorance and anxiety, in a matter so fundamental and important as sex are aln~ost certain.to have an unwholesome effect on one's personality and to hinder the full development of the other characteristics of maturity. Protiting bg Criticism "Are you sincerely grateful to those who point out your faults to you?" I was more than a little startled when I read that ques-tion in a maturity test drawn up by a man who. I feel sure, has little br no .appreciation of Catholic asceticism. He was thinking 0nly in terms of sound psychology; yet he included in his test a equality which we are apt to look for only in the saints. Let us consider this in terms of our own experience in the reli-gious life. Spiritual directors often, tell religious that they should be patient when others point out theii faults: in fact, it is.generally said that religious should be willin'g to have their faults pointed out by others. And at times the directors do speak of gratitude; .but my. impression is that, when there is question of religious of only ordi-nary virtue, the directors tell them to be grateful to. God. They scarcely dare to counsel gratitude to the critic; rather, they seem con-tent with hoping that criticism will not be the occasion of angry out~ ~bursts or of long-continued grudges. But the psychologist unhesb tatingly demands gratitude to the critic; the psychologist dares to enter where the spiritual director fears to tread. 69 GERALD KELLY Review for Religioffs Perhaps I have underestimated the v, irtue of religious and have made the picture too black. Yet, if superiors, spiritual directors, and critics could all pool their experiences and thus determine the ave.rage reaction of religious'when corrected, I wonder what the result would be.Would it be that correction is the cause of an angry outburst? or of sullen silence? or of tears over the "evident injustice"? or of a defiant mind-your-own-business attitude? Would.it be that cor-zection is generally answered with a "Why-don't-you-say-something-to- the-other-fellow?"' Or wouM it be that correction is usually ~eceived with quiet resignation? or with depressed spirits but an hofiest attempt to be grateful' to God "for the humiliation"? 0r.with a certain eagerness to know the truth and. with gratitude towards the one who had the courage to point it out? Some moral theologians use an expression that is in remarkable agreement with the question put by the psychologist~ They refer to fraternal correction as a "spiritual almsgiving." The implication, of course, is that the critic is doing one a favor and is' deserving of thanks. And obviously, anyone who realizes that it is-'really good ,~or hi}n to know his faults, should ~0e grateful to the person who helps him in this regard. Hence, it seems that what the psychologists call maturity in this matter, is actually the ability to appreciate true values; one realizes the utility of knowing one's own faults and the - difficulty usually experienced by.those-who have to point them out. Are we therefore childish when we resent criticism? It seems that usu~illy we are; yet there are some special factors that may make ~i difference: For instance, osome offer criticism in an offensive man-net; others offer it through spite and without sincerity. And of -course there are those people who hgve so cultivated the art of fault-finding that they" see faults where there are none. Even in cases like these' the adult should receive criticism With composure; but there seems to be little need for~g.ratitude. While I am on the subject of profiting by criticism, I might men-tion that an adul.t, even when grateful.to his critic, should receive the criticism intelligently. Whether it be a criticism of one's character, of one's writings, or of anything else, it should be weighed carefully before.it is followed. Facin~t Reality] Reality is life, the whole of life; but wtien psychologists speak of facing reality they seem to think particularly in terms of one's 70 MORE ABOUT MATURITY capacity for attempting what is difficult and for adjusting oneself to painful situations. Speaking of men who shrink from realit~ or are broken by reality, they give such examples" as these: patients who love the hospital because it affords them loving attention and dependence and shelters them from the burdens of work and respon-sibility: men who go along ,nicely in a subordinate position but break when they receive a promotion: men who can live a quiet life but break when they must be active: men who thrive on activity but cannot stand the monotony of a quiet life: men who overindulge in recreation; men who avoid the realities of life by taking to alcohol: the wife who runs to her mother at the first sign of trouble "or responsibility in marriage. Little test questions sometimes used to determine whether one has the adult ability to face reality might run somewhat like this: When you are given a job that you are afraid of or dislike, do you try to get out of it either openly or by excuses that you know are not valid? Do you get upset or go to pieces when faced with a new situa-tion that will force you out of a rut? Are you given to day- . dreaming? When you fail, do you justify yourself by.a lame excuse or do you admit the failure and try again? DQ you find that you are. wasting more and more time, finding many useless things to do, before you settle down to the real work of the day? Do you dread responsibility and try to evade it? Do you neglect the present by thinking and talking in terms of your glorious past or by boasting of your glorious future? For us religious, reality is to a great extent the duty of the moment. Disagreeable or not, that duty is God's will--and that is the supreme test of reality. Yet we do have an amazing power of dodging, consciously or unconsciously, the disagreeable tasks.- One religious neglects his studies to engage, as he says, in "works of the apostolate." Another accomplishes the same result with equal ingenuity by deciding that "he has no head for books," but he can fit himself for his future work by playing games, making gadge~ts, and so forth. And grill another shirks the mondtony of prayer and study with the consoling observation that he was "cut out for the active life." Failur~'and disappointment are among the hard realities of life. The adult is expected to face them with composure when they threaten hnd to adjust himself quietly to them when their occur. Yet is it not true that all too many religious have been broken and soured 71 MORE ABOUT MATURITY by shch things? Do we not see, at least occasionally, a rdligious still-. .~comparatively young, yet useless for further work in the cause~of Christ because he has been denied the fulfillment of some ambition? Here ]s'a problem that I believe is not uncommon among us. As we move on fhrough our years of training we note a great de~ire for accomplistiment, yet on the other hand a great fear to undertake the very things we so much desire. We feel a dread of responsibility, which~, if fostered, can ruin our whole lives. I know of one sound defense against th~is: namely, to make up one's mind to try anything that is assigned by superiors and, never to try to avoid it unless there is some really good, reason for asking the superior to reconsider the matter. A religious who begins .to yield to such fears may soon find that his self-c6nfide~ce is utterly destroyed. We can conclude this point by refe~rring for a moment to_the life of Out'Lord. From the first moment of His life He was conscious of t.wo tremendous future events: "the.Cross and the Resurrection; and the actual HYing of His life--as far as the records show-- pre~ents a simil~r pattern: failure and success, pain and~joy, the bittei and the sweet. In His life too were the security of obeying andthe responsibility' of commanding, the doing bf~little things and the 9complishing of great things, the quiet hidden life and the bustling active life. It i~ a complex pattern; yet through.it all runs a won-drously simplifying'theme it was all His Father's will. The~ .same pattern runs through our lives, and the best tonic for fear and dis-appointment is the abiding .consciousness of God's loving provi-dence. One who has this consciousness, who is able to see the hand of God and the plan of God in all the events of his life, is scarcely in danger of becoming emotionally unstable; he is admirably mature. THE CHRISTIAN ADULT Hence the t~ue Christian, product of Christian education, is the supernatural man who thinks; judges and acts constantly and .consistently in accordance with right reason illumined by the supernatural light of the example and teaching of Christ: in other words, to use the current term, the true and finished man of character. ---PIUS XI, Christian Educat{on of Y~uth 72 Thanksgiving Afi: .r Holy Communion Clarence McAuliffe,: S.J. THE decree, Sacra tridentina synodus, issued by'the Congregation ofthe Council on December 20; 1905, and approved by Plus X, promulgated frequent and even daily Communion. Among the c6nditions for daily Communion the decree includes a "careful preparation" (sedula pr'aeparado) for the Sacrament and a "fitting thanksgiving" (congrua gratiarura actio). Nothing more specific can be found in this decree. No definite time for the con-tinuance of thanksgiving is mentioned. No precise manner of " making thanksgiving is recommended. The decree simply, states that thanksgiving should be "fitting" or "suitable" or "appropriate."_ ~ -~With regard to tim(-extension, .however~ we know that a thanks-giving is "fitting" when it continues as'long as Christ remains present within us. I6deed, thanksgiving may be aptly'described as a reverent attention paid to Our Lord during ~heTtime that He abides within a person after the reception of Holy Communion. In other words, thanksgiving shouId continue until the sacred species are corrupted, for with their corruption the Savior ceases to be present. Since this time ~nn0t be determined with mathcmatlcal precision and will vary with different persons according to their health and other conditions, catechisms and theologians have laid it down as a practical norm that thanksgiving should be made for about a quarter of an hour.In practice, therefore, one who devotes about fifteen mihutes to thanks= giving is carrying out the spirit of the papal decree. It is an objective fact that priests and religious in general do make a quarter of an hour of thanksgiving after ,Holy Communion. It is possible, however, ~hat all may not be aware of certain dogmatic reasons why thanksgiving shofild continue for this .length of time. Once informe.d of these reasons they may be prompted to make their thanksgiving with greater devotion. T.hey will also be able to trans-mit these theological principles to others and thus to counteract the widespread neglect of adequate thanksgiving so noticeable among lay Catholics today. The first reason for making a thanksgiving of about fifteen min- 73 CLARENCE McAULIFFE Review for,Religious utes springs from our faith in the Real Presence and may be calle~l a reason of courtesy or propriety. If a bishop visits a convent, he receives not only a warm welcome, but also assiduous attention as long as he chooses to remain. All the Sisters meet him. As many as possible remain in his presence. He is'the focal point of the eyes and ears of all He may not have any favor to bestow, but he receives the same marks of respect anyhow. His dignity as a successor of the twelve"apostles demands courteous consideration and his visit to the convent is itself a benefit. Politeness, attention, Utmost hospitality are marks of appreciation for this benefit. Their omission would be a discourtesy. The application of this example to Holy Communion is obvious. In Holy Communion we receive Christ Himself. He comes to visit us. He is present in His entirety with His divine nature and His human nature, both beady and soul. He is identically the same Christ as He is at this very moment in heaven. He remains within Us until the sacred species are corrupted. He merits the same attention that we would infallibly bestow upon Him were He to knock upon our door with the sacramental veils removed and His own lineaments manifested to us. Hence mere civility should urge the recipient of Holy Communion to make a suitable thanksgiving. To fail in this is thoughtlessly to ignore Christ. ' But other dogmatic reasons should prompt communicants to make the recommended thanksgiving. All the sacraments confer sanctifying grace automatically, but it is quite probable that Holy Communion has in Itself the power to impart more sanctifying grace than any other sacrament. Let us suppose, for instance, that one person is about to receive confirmation: another, Holy Communion. ~Both persons have exactly the same amount of sanctifying grace and both have the same proximate preparation. In this case, it is quite probal~le that the communicant receives more sanctifying grace automatically than the person confirmed. - This is the more remark-able. when we reflect that confirmation can never be received again during an entire lifetime: whereas Holy Communion may be received every.day. The same is frue even of the sacrahaent of orders as com-ps/ red with Holy Communion. Ineffable, indeed, are the powers to consecrate, to offer the Mass, and to forgive sins, powers that are conferred upon the priest by the sacrament of orders. Nevertheless, it is quite likely that even this sacram'ent, despite the exalted dignity it bestows'and despite the fact that it, too, can never be received a 74 Marcl~, 1948 THANi
Issue 28.6 of the Review for Religious, 1969. ; EDITOR R. F. Smith, S.J. ASSOCIATE EDITORS Everett A. Diederich, S.J. Augustine G. Ellard. S.J. ASSISTANT EDITOR John L. Treloar, S.J. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS EDITOR Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Correspondence with the editor, the associate editors, and the assistant editor,.as well as books for review, should be sent to I~VIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boulevard; Saint Louis, Missouri 631o3. Questions for answering should be sent to Joseph F. Gallen, S.J.; St. Joseph's Church; 32~ Willings Alley; Philadelphia, Pennsylvania + + + REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Edited with ecclesiastical approval by faculty members of the School of Dt, imty of Saint Louis University, the editorial offices being located at 612 Humboldt Building, .539 North Grand Boulevard, Saint Lores, Missouri 63103. Owned by the Missouri Province Edu-cational Institute. Published bimonthly and copyright (~) 1969by REVIEW FOg REmnlous at 428 East Preston Street; Baltimore, Mary-land 21202. Printed in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at Baltimore, Maryland and at additional mailing offices. Single copies: $1.00. Subscription U.S.A. and Canada: $5.00 a year, $9.00 for two years; other countries: $.5.50 a year, $10.00 for two years. Orders should indicate whether they are for new or renewal subscriptions and should be accompanied by check or money order paya-ble to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in U.S.A. currency only. Pay no money to persons claiming to represent REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Change of address requests should include former address. Renewals and new subscriptions, where accom-panied by a remittance, should be sent to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; P. O. BOX 671; Baltimore, Maryland 21203. Changes of address, business correspondence, and orders not accompanied by a remittance should be sent to REVIEW RELIGIOUS ; 428 East Preston Street; Baltimore, Maryland 21202. Manuscripts, editorial cor-respondence, and books for review should be sent to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boulevard; Saint Louis, Missouri 63103. Questions for answering should be sent to the address of the Questions and Answers editor. NOVEMBER 1969 VOLUME 28 NUMBER 6 BROTHERS THOMAS MORE, C.F.X:, AND LEO RYAN, C.S.V. Development: A New Challenge to Religious In a majority of the articles written these days in religious journals, the emphasis has been largely on areas which are of great concern for those seeking ways to achieve renewal and adaptation in the religious life. As a result, new and valuable insights have been gained in such areas as government, the evangelical counsels, prayer, community, personal responsibility, the aposto-late, secularization, and formation. There is, however, one significant movement which has yet to be fully treated in journals written for re-ligious. And because this movement could elicit from the religious families in the Church a response corre-sponding to that which characterized the great move-ments in the past, we want to draw the attention of religious to this phenomenon so that it" can become a + growing part of the literature on renewal and adapta- + tion. This movement can best be described as development. Because development is still more or less in its infancy stage, only gradually emerging into a full-blown move-ment in society and in the Church, it is not our in-tention to give here a definition of the term. Instead, we want to describe a number of events and programs which will illustrate not only the potential dynamism of de-velopment but also the implications which it has for religious institutes. On January 6, 1967, Paul VI issued the motu proprio Catholicam Christi Ecclesiam setting up the Pontifical Justice and Peace Commission. The objective of this Commission would be "to arouse the people of God to 869 Thomas More, C.F.X., is superior general of the Xa-verian Brother~; Antonio Bosio 5; 00161 Rome, Italy. Leo Ryan, C.$.V., is general councilor of the Viatorian Fath-ers and Brothers; Via Sierra Nevada 60; 00144 Rome, Italy. VOLUME 2B, 1969 + 4. 4. Brothers More and Ryan REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS full awareness of its mission at the present time, in order on the one hand, to promote the progress of poor nations and encourage international social justice, and on the other, to help underdeveloped nations to work for their own development." 1 Shortly after establishing this new curial organ, Paul VI issued his famous encyclical, Populorum progressio, which is the charter of the Pontifical Commission and its basic text. The call of the encyclical is to all the Church, which is to be educated, stimulated, and in-spired to action by it. Cardinal Maurice Gilroy of Quebec, president of the Pontifical Commission, and Monsignor Joseph Gremil-lion, its secretary, set about the arduous task of travel-ing throughout the world to create national commis-sions for justice and peace witkin bishops' corr[erences. After this work had been completed, the commission turned to the Union of Superiors General in Rome to solicit its support. Monsignor Joseph Gremillion per-sonally addressed the Union, urging it to establish con-tact with the Commission and to take an active role in the promotion of the aims of development within all the religious families of the Church. in May, 1968, the Union unanimously approved the writers of this article as its official liaison with the Pontifical Commis-sion. Now that the liaison committee has been in existence for one year, it is in a position to discern a number of trends which indicate the response religious institutes will make to development in the immediate future. The remainder of this paper will be devoted to an elabora-tion of these trends and a brief description of the more important programs from which these trends have is-sued. At the present time we see four trends in development which have significant implications for religious insti-tutes. It is very dear now that development has an ecumenical character. Second, because of the nature of development, religious institutes will be looking for- 1Father. Arthur McCormack makes the following clarification: "The name Justice and Peace must be understood in the following way: Justice means social justice within and between nations so that every human being should have conditions of life in keeping with his human dignity, which will enable him to progress towards a fully human development--to the fullness of a more abundant life~ and enable him also to make his contribution to building a new and better world. Peace is to be understood, not in the sense of main-raining peace or working for peace in the political or diplomatic sense, but in the sense of building peace--the new name for peace is development--producing the conditions that are fundamental for peace, a more just, humane, better world in accordance with para. 76 of the Encyclical, Populorum Progressio" ("The Pontifical Com-mission Justice and Peace," World Justice, v. 8 (1967), pp. 435-55). ward to training specialists in planning, sociology, tech-nology, and social justice. Towards this end, some re-ligious institutes are establishing within their general administration a secretariat for development, Third, there is a growing spirit of collaboration within re-ligious institutes, since it is evident that no religious family can tackle the problems with its own resources. Finally, there is a search for a new theology of develop-ment. 1. Ecumenical Character oI Development In the spring of 1968, the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace, the Catholic .Rural Life Society, under the direction of Monsignor Luigi Liguitti, SEDOS, FERES, and ISS2 sponsored a two-day seminar on the Church in developing countries at the theologate of the Oblates of Mary, Rome. This seminar was arranged specifically for superiors general and their curias to acquaint them with development. However, interest in the meeting was so great that it turned out to be a cross-section of some of the most important European bodies having a Third World orientation. At the meet-ing were representatives from several Roman Congrega-tions, the German mission-sponsoring agencies Adveniat and Misereor, Caritas Internationalis, Protestant ~6b-servers, sociologists, and a number of developing organi-zations from Italy, France, Germany, Belgium, and Hol-land. The Catholic-Protestant team under the direction of Canon Houtart (FERES) and Professor Egbert de Vries (ISS) gave the audience a report of their three-year Ford-funded study of the Churches' work in the four developing countries of India, Brazil, Indonesia, and the Cameroons, in the areas of education, medicine, and social work.3 But of far greater importance than any of the socio-logical findings of the three-year study of FERES-ISS was the ecumenical character of the study and the seminar. The meeting was tangible evidence of the growing spirit of collaboration between the Catholic Church and the World Council of Churches, especially in an area which was once the most sensitive one in ~SEDOS (Servizio di Documentazione e Studi) is a cooperative documentation and research venture on the part of about thirty superiors general in Rome. FERES (Federation Internationale des Instituts Catholiques de Recherches Socio-religieuses) is the inter-nationally well-known research center in Brussels. ISS (Institute for Social Studies) is the Protestant counterpart of FERES and is lo-cated at The Hague. 8 A report of this seminar has been published by SEDOS under the title, The Church in Developing Countries;.Via dei Verbiti, 1; Rome, Italy. ÷ ÷ Development VOLUME 28, 1969 871 4" 4" Brothers More and Ryan REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS the past--the developing countries. It is not surprising, then, that one of the most important conclusions ac-cepted by the superiors general was that cooperation between the different denominations be extended. Moving quickly from theory to action, the superiors general of several congregations devoted to medicine shortly after the seminar entered into discussions with the Christian Medical Commission, a semi-auton-omous organism related to the World Council of Churches. As a result of a number of meetings between Mr. J. McGilvray of the Executive Committee of the CMC, Geneva, and these religious congregations, the CMC Executive Committee reached the important con-sensus this past March that five Roman Catholic con-sultants would be appointed to the Commission after nomination by the Secretariat for the Promotion of Christian Unity. These consultants were present at the Commission's general assembly in August of this year. A third example of ecumenical cooperation in de-velopment is of far greater significance, since it was mounted on a larger international stage. In 1967 the World Council of Churches and the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace formed the E~ploratory Committee on Society, Development and Peace (SODEPAX) as an experimental instrument for ecumenical collaboration. Father George H. Dunne, S.J., formerly of Georgetown University, was appointed by Dr. Eugene Carson Blake and Cardinal Maurice Roy as joint secretary of this committee. SODEPAX held a conference in April, 1968 on world cooperation for development in Beirut, Lebanon, to which it invited sixty specialists from all over the world. The participants were Protestants, Orthodox, Catholics, observer-consultants from intergovernmen-tal bodies, and two participants from the Muslim com-munity of Lebanon.4 The conference was the first attempt on the part of the World Council of Churches and the Roman Catholic Church to jointly study and plan the involve-ment of the Christian bodies for the betterment of society. It is a concrete example of the way churches will unite their moral forces towards achieving human dig-nity and world peace. One of the conclusions of the meeting states this objective in terms which make an appeal to all religious: This Report has suggested many ways in which the Churches, acting together, can foster development programs both in ¯ A report of this conference has been published under the title, World Development, the Challenge to the Churches; Publications Department; The Ecumenical Center; 150 Route de Ferney; Geneva, Switzerland. the advanced and developing countries. Joint action for de-velopment will serve basic Christian aims. To work for devel-opment is to express in particular measures the aspiration for brotherhood and human dignity for every individual. And it can also be a significant contribution toward a more orderly and peaceful world. Development can gradually reduce the gross imbalances which promote instability; working together can encourage a wider sense of community among mankind; and the strengthening of international agencies will create structures for common effort and order. These three examples of ecumenical collaboration in the field of development are growing evidences of the need for all religious institutes to work together with other Christian bodies to concert their actions for play-ing their part in the long task of building a more stable international order of well-being and peace for the whole human family. This ecumenical spirit should be built into the thinking and planning of general and provincial chapters, constitutions, formation programs, and the apostolic work of religious families. It should also be the concern of national conferences of re-ligious institutes. The work is of too vast proportions to be left to the interest of those few religious who have up until now been involved in development. 2. Specialists and International Vocation The second trend in development in religious com-munities is the deployment of personnel to act as specialists in the Third World, along with the estab-lishment within general curias of a secretariat for de-velopment. Shortly after the seminar on the Church in develop-ing countries, Misereor approached the superiors general with an offer to provide funds for the training of some specialists who would assist bishops' conferences in de-veloping countries in setting up offices of trained experts in planning. The offer came as a result of the dis-cussions at the seminar concerning the lack of the skills of planning for the proper deployment of dwin-dling personnel, the retooling of personnel for meeting the new needs of the day, and the necessity for co-operating with governments in national planning. The time had come, it was agreed, for religious com-munities to become deeply involved in this modern approach and to train experts who would have com-petency as well as apostolic zeal. After many months of discussions with the superiors general, Misereor agreed early this year to provide funds for the training of highly qualified development experts for the countries of Indonesia, East Africa, and the Congo. Other countries would be added as the pool of experts becomes larger. As the agreement was finally 4, 4, Development VOLUME 28, 1969 873 Brothers More ¯ and Ryan REVIEW FOR ~ELIGIOUS worked out, the funds are in the form of a scholarship for 'the trairiing of experts in the fields of social ac-tion, science, communication, cooperatives, trade unions, medicine, agriculture, and technology. These experts would be seconded to central advisory and coordinat-ing bodies in the selected countries and would devote themselves specifically to the analysis of the problems, the planning of a strategy, and the coordination of pro-grams with national planning. This new type of service would be rendered by the religious ~ommunities only at the invitation of interested bishops' conferences of one of the three countries. This proposal clearly indicates that as the religious communities become more involved in social action, they will need more experts in this field. It also be-comes increasingly clear that religious congregations will now turn their efforts towards promoting and edu-cating a corps of highly qualified men and women who will act not for their individual communities alone but in teams for ihe good o[ society. This task force con-cept of highly competent religious from different in-stitutes could be the most dramatic response of religious congregations to the challenges provided in the Third World. From what we have just said, it is evident that re-ligious will have to respond more promptly and in-telligently to what we would call the apostolate of internationalism. To act as specialists in the Third World, to become globally involved in development, re-llgious will be entering more actively into what Barbara Ward calls our planetary community, a community which. cuts across all the lines and barriers of nations and races. In such a community, religious ought to feel very much at home, especially since the vision of all founders of religious communities extended beyond the hori-zons of a particular country or culture. That spirit which inspired founders to send their men and women to meet the needs of mankind in all parts of the world must now impel their followers to send trained and competent personnel to participate in international bodies which are working to achieve the humaniza-tion' of mankind. This apostolic thrust could be as dramatic and far-reaching as the missionary journey of Francis Xavier to the Indies. There are a number of religious currently engaged in this international apostblate. Those we have met or know of are: Father John Schutte, S.V.D., who was recently appointed by Pope Paul as assistant to Mon-signor Joseph Gremillion, Secretary of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace; Father Arthur Mc- Cormack, M.H.M., special consultant to the same Com-mission; Father Philip Land, S.J., Gregorian University, Rome; Father George H. Dunne, s.J., SODEPAX Joint Secretary, Geneva; Father Thomas F. Stransky, C.S.P., Secretariat for Promotion of Christian Unity; Mother Jane Gates, Superior General of the Medical Missionary Sisters, who is working with the World Council of Churches in the field of medicine; and Father Theodore M. Hesburgh, C.S.C. The first indication we have of a religious institute becoming serious about development and the promo-tion of the international apostolate is the derision of Father Pedro Arrupe, superior general of the Jesuits, to establish a secretariat for development within the curia of his general administration. Father Francis Ivern has been appointed by Father Arrupe to head this secretariat. Similar offices could be set up in many of the larger congregations of men and women. In the case of smaller units, it is quite possible that interested and competent religious could be, as a matter of policy, trained to take their place in general curias. Others could be as-signed to work on task forces, national bishops' con-ferences, international or national research centers, na-tional conferences of religious, and the pontifical or the national conferences of justice and peace. 3. Spirit of Collaboration It is quite evident from what has been said above that there is growing within religious congregations and institutes a greater spirit of collaboration to make the response called for by Populorum progressio and the objectives of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace. Since the work of development is of such gigantic proportions, no one rellgious institute can unilaterally plan its involvement in it. No one individual religious, or even a cadre of them, can shoulder the heavy re-sponsibility of this new apostolate. It must be the work of all religious, or the efforts for the humanization of mankind will be considerably weakened. One model of collaboration already exists in Rome. It is an organization to which we have already re-ferred many times, namely, SEDOS. This voluntary organization of a number of superiors general, formed only six years ago on the initiative of a few missionary congregations, has in a short time given proof of the results that can flow ~om the spirit of collaboration. Within a span of just one year, for imtance, SEDOS has held a seminar on development, a symposium on the theology of development and mission, and a con-÷ ÷ ÷ Developme~ VOLUME 28, 1969 875 Brotmheurl s. RM~oarne REVIEW FOR.RELIGIOUS terence on intermediate technology. As noted already, it has worked out an agreement with Misereor to finance the education of a number of specialists for developing countries. It is also actively engaged in es-tablishing guidelines for a mutual exchange of ideas between the World Council of Churches and medical missionary congregations in the field of medicine. SEDOS is unique in a number of ways. Its member-ship consists of both men and women religious. Its ex-ecutive secretary is Father Benjamin Tonna, a secular priest from Malta, who is a professional sociologist. The director is Miss Joan Overboss, a multilingual expert from Holland. But its uniqueness lies principally in its spirit of co-operation among the superiors general in facing the new problems evolving from the Third World. Since there was no structure among religious institutes or in any Roman curial congregation to help religious fami-lies prepare themselves for their involvement in the work of development, superiors general united their forces to establish a documentation and research center which would enable them to convert from a family business to a modern and efficient concern. Thus, for the first time in the Church's history, religious congre-gations have banded together at the highest level to make their contribution in an area in which the Church in recent years has focused its principal at-tention. This same spirit of collaboration is evident in such countries as the Congo and Indonesia, where religious are working together with bishops' conferences in es-tablishing planning secretariats. Quite recently we read an appeal by the East African conference of religious to its membership to turn itself to the question of de-velopment and to form a task force that would assist the bishops' conferences in establishing a secretariat for development. If religious congregations are to involve themselves in this apostolate, this spirit of cooperation must con-tinue to grow. Many religious want to see their in-stitutes take decisive measures to execute the social objectives of Populorum progressio and to work actively to achieve the goals of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace. The younger generation of religious also want to become actively engaged in working to create conditions within and between nations that are in keeping with the human dignity of man. But they need some concrete programs to give them direction. As a step towards establishing some programs, con-ferences of religious and individual institutes could give attention to the following suggestions made by the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace at the end of its first plenary meeting of March, 1967: 1. That Bishops' Conferences, teaching orders and all those concerned with education should be encouraged to include the teaching of international social justice in the curricula of schools, seminaries, universities and all institutions of learn-ing. 2. That retreats, sermons and specifically religious instruc-tion should emphasize the discussion of world justice, ~. That such curricula should be, where possible and suit-able, worked out on an ecumenical basis. 4. That competent study groups, again when suitable on an ecumenical basis, should continue the work of elaborating a doctrine of world-wide development and justice. 5. That lay groups of all kinds be invited to include world justice in their programs of adult education and, when com-petent to do so, assist the Commission in suggesting programs for the mass media. 4. A New Theology ot Development A concern very often expressed at the seminar on de-velopment alluded to above was that what was needed was an honest exchange of views on the theological foundation of development. In fact, one of the prin-cipal resolutions of the seminar asked the Congregation for Evangelization to put the theology of development on its agenda for its next meeting and for eventual presentation to the Holy Father as agenda for the next Synod of Bishops. Another resolution requested a sym-p. osium on mission and development. These two actions reveal that a theology of develop-ment has become a matter of urgency for religious. So long as the effort of missionaries was expended 'within the limits of a parish or a diocese, no special problem presented itself. But today the organization of develop-ment has become a much more complex affair; it has assumed the dimensions of whole nations, of entire continents, of the planetary community itself. While such a task calls for specialists, the ordinary missionaries run the danger of no longer seeing and understanding the role they are called on to play in the task of de-velopment. They stand, then, in perplexity when faced with the contradictory opinions of theologians. If some theolo-gians insist on the irreplaceable character of the proc-lamation of God's word and of the sacramental ministry, missionaries taken up with the tasks of development be-cause of the demands of the situations in which they find themselves and the concrete needs they daily encounter are troubled by an uneasy conscience. If other theologians stress the primary role of development, then those mis-sionaries whose tasks are those which belong to the more + + + Developmem VOLUME 28, Z969 8?7 traditional patterns of the apostolate begin to question the value of what they are doing. It was in response to this perplexity that the superiors general of SEDOS held a mission theology symposium in Rome this past April. Theologians from Europe and other parts of the world were invited to tackle this prob-lem first among themselves, and second in open discus-sions with the generals and their staffs.~ This symposium's importance lies in the fact that it has brought before religious congregations the theologi-cal dimensions of development, while adding to the growing literature on tlfis subject. This hard confronta-tion with the realities of development is a hopeful sign of growth within the Church and religious institutes. And instead of standing before the reality with perplex-ity and bewilderment, religious institutes, with their sense of global dedication, ought to be in the vanguard of working out a new theology of development. This mission theology symposium should set the pace for all religious families of the church. It has been our intention in this paper to draw the attention of religious to the phenomenon of develop-ment so that it can become a growing part of the litera-ture on renewal and adaptation. As a contribution to this literature on renewal, we have pointed out four major trends we have noted over the past year in the field of development as they affect religious institutes. The contribution religious can make to development, we are convinced, is enormous. The single attempts being made here and there must spring into a massive effort that will engage religious in a venture that has taken the center stage of the Church. If development is the new word for peace, it is a new challenge to religious. ~ Preparations are being made for the publication of the pro-ceedings of this symposium in various languages. The English edi-tion will be published by Maryknoll Publications. Brothers More and R~an REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS JAMES A. CLARK Placing U. S. Personnel in Latin America Once a bishop or provincial decides to give manpower assistance to Latin America, he quickly discovers the dif-ficulties of attempting to find the wisest way to assign priests, brothers, or nuns to projects in Latin America. Since few authorities can agree on proper priorities for such placements, a superior is wise to recognize im-mediately that optimum, effective assignment of per-sonnel throughout Latin America represents an unat-tainable goal. In the past, assignment of American religious in the southern half of the hemisphere resulted from acciden-tal factors. The high ratio of Americans in Peru derived from the efforts of a zealous nuncio who welcomed them warmly. The large numbers of Americans in Guatemala result from a statistic that indicated that Guatemala had the worst proportion of priests to peo.ple of any Latin American country. Bewildered superiors anxious to respond to appeals of the Vatican to send missionaries to Latin America seized on this fact as a reason to send their subjects to Guatemala. Localized concentrations of Americans usually can be traced to a friendship begun at the Vatican Council between North and Latin Ameri-can Church leaders or through the bonds of a religious community existing in both halves of the hemisphere. The complexity of properly placing people in Latin America appears as a new problem because previously the allocating of workers to missionary lands did not require any accommodation with a structured Church in the foreign situation as is the case now in Latin America. One locale appeared as needy and worthwhile as another for apostolic laborers. The presence of a viable and strong Church in Latin America demands :extreme delicacy in interposing foreigners to serve that Church. Yet the need is so general and widespread in Latin America that from a spiritual point of view it has be- 4- ÷ James A. Clark is a staff member of the apostolic delegation at The Manor House in Rockcliffe Park; Oto tawa 2, Canada. VOLUME 28, 1969 879 come impossible for even the indigenous Church to ar-rive at a generally satisfactory set of realistic and valid preferences. Priorities which have aided in the distribution of financial grants are applicable in part to the appoint-ment of people even. though this latter commodity, people, raises mnch more profound questions since it is so much more precious and scarce in Latin America. This dilemma especially concerns diocesan priests be-cause the international 'religious communities already have a functioning system for distribution of their mem-bers. This arrangement, made under the auspices of the Holy See, has served for generations and enables provincials to provide staff for missionary areas without an agonizing analysis in each case. Those communities without Latin American branches and bishops entering the field for the first time find the subject distressingly difficult. The. Most Reverend Marcos McGrath, Second Vice- .President of the Bishops' Council for Latin America (GELAM), has encouraged even the religious communi-ties to refuse to cling to traditional apostolates and to become open to new forms of ministry: Priorities of needs in the churches of Latin America can be determined most effectively when undertaken by a national episcopal conference. Deciding who comes first is a difficult exercise in the spirit of collegiality because each bishop would like to see his diocese at the top of the list. But it is a necessary exercise and is of great assistance to those from abroad who want to know what the bishops as a whole think about the needs of their country. A listing of priorities may indeed be prepared, by a special committee named by the local bishops. Such an arrangement has been requested in some instances by various organizations of assistance. CELAM's continental sec-retariat of the Latin American bishops may indicate some gen-eral priorities of needs through its specialized departments. ÷ ÷ REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Several complex plans have been proposed to resolve the problem of placement. The secretariat of the U.S. Bishops' Committee for Latin America once devised a coordinating committee of ten expert advisers to counsel bishops on the proper method of allocating personnel for Latin America. However since the ten could not agree among themselves on how to achieve best results the committee never met and the plan died. The secretariat received requests from most of the ecclesiastical jurisdictions in Latin America (more than 600) and circulated these to bishops and superiors of religious houses. However, no attempt to provide criteria for selecting one petition over another ever appeared. Standard policy urged superiors to.visit potential recipi- ¯ ent areas personally, a rather unrealistic suggestion for harried superiors already overstocked with requests for their manpower. Naturally, bishops prefer to retain jurisdiction over their priests. For this reason the concept of a military ordinariate type structure to recruit, train, and appoint personnel in Latin America failed to receive widespread acceptance, since experience .with military chaplains alerted bishops to the fear of losing control of their sub-jects for the major portion of their ministerial lives. Several prominent churchmen, support attempts to permit diocesan priests to serve in a religious community on the missions through a temporary connection with a religious order. Only diocesan priests who have lived for any length of time in the house of a religious society can foresee the difficulties of this plan. In spite of abundant good will on the part of all involved there is no escaping the feeling on the part of the secular priest that he is a "junior" or "non-incorporated" subject, without status and without the possibility of participation in decision making sessions. Likewise, this association causes the priest to lose identity both at home and abroad as a diocesan priest serving temporarily on the missions. The entry of diocesan priests with previous parish ex-perience into missionary areas revealed the value of these men over those who went directly to the missions upon ordination without any experience in a normal parish situation to use as a barometer for their missionary en-deavors. A diocese-to-diocese setup is not workable because one diocese in the States cannot properly provide for train-ing, support, leave time, illness, vacations, and so forth of overseas staff. Yet a method must be found which preserves the interest of the home diocese which usually provides the financial wherewithal enabling the Latin American mission to function. Other proposals include appointing men for a time to a national conference of bishaps in a given country, in-cardinating priests temporarily into a Latin American diocese, or assigning them to the U.S. Bishops' Com-mittee for Latin America, which, in conjunction with the U.S. and Latin American bishops involved, could arrange for training and distribution of priests. Two countries have established national offices to deal with this issue, and bishops assigning men to either Chile or Brazil need only refer to the national offices for ad-vice. Several methods of providing diocesan priests to Latin America have sprung up among the 76 dioceses involved in this effort. 24 dioceses merely permitted priests to go to Latin America. 17 assumed responsibility to support the volunteer priests during their term of Latin Ameri- 4- 4- 4- Latin America can service but they make no provisions for the assign-ment of these priests. 34 accept the task of supporting a parish or several parishes in Latin America. In Boston, Richard Cardinal Cushing founded in 1958 a society to bring these diocesan priests together. Currently this St. James (the Cardinal's middle name) Society counts slightly more than 100 members from 30 dioceses in the U.S. and several European countries. This corps pro-vides pastoral services to a half million people spread across Peru, Ecuador, and Bolivia. It represents the best vehicle currently available for sending diocesan priests to Latin America. A similar organization for pooling nuns going to Latin America received attention at an inter-American meeting of Bishops at Georgetown University in 1959 but has failed to be implemented. In attempting to establish priorities, the national conferences of Bishops in Latin America have proved to be a boon although usually the primatial archbishop in a country tends to see his own needs first and with good reason for he usually presides over the largest metropoli-tan portion of that country. But rural bishops complain about the criteria when they witness most foreign ar-rivals remaining in the capital city. Both CELAM and the Pontifical Commission for Latin America have sought to provide a solution in this sensitive area but without success, as most attempts at coordination cause disputes over the choice of one diocese over another as beneficiary of American clerics. Originally the Pontifical Commission offered the facili-ties of the nunciatures throughout Latin America as clearing houses, but a.fear of Roman control of the en-tire movement impelled both donor and petitioner dioceses to bypass quietly any Commission services. As a former nuncio in Panama, the late Archbishop Paul Bernier commented on this question during his tenure on the Canadian Bishops' Commission for Latin America: lames A. Clark REVIEW FOR'RELIGIOUS I think there is a strong feeling against forming a society of any kind. Most of the bishops, if I understand well, insist on having and keeping an effort of the secular clergy as such with no affiliation, neither to the diocese ad quam nor to any particular religious or semi-religious society but to keep all of them [the priests] incardinated in the diocese a qua. If they don't want to stay there for more than five years, or if for any other reason they cannot remain, they come back to their own diocese just as if they were never out of it. I think that in Canada at least the impression of the bishops would be rather contrary to affiliating or incorporating our diocesan ~nd secular priests to any particular society. Most bishops would be willing, however, to send according to their abilities one or two, five or ten priests, to some form of, not a society, but a responsible organization which in the last analysis would be in the hands of the Episcopal Committee for that. Whoever accepts responsibility for such appointments will have need of some priorities or guidelines since the priestly requirements of Latin America could not be fulfilled if every priest in. the United States went to Latin America. Some principles to follow in this area would include the following points. The i~rst choice to be made is a selection of a category of work for a religious volunteey, that is, shall I send my priest (or brother or sister) to work as a catechist, teacher, parish worker, or what? The departments of CELAM indicate the critical apostolates which normally will have first call on foreign services: education, medi-cine, social service, relief, charity, seminary/vocational work, catechetics, student/university apostolates, and service to laborers. Next the superior must choose a geographical classifi-cation, that is, shall I send him (her) to serve on the con-tinental level with CELAM, or on the regional or na-tional level with the conferences of bishops, or to the diocesan and local level. Foreigners often function best in posts removed from the intimate personal relation-ship of priest-to-parishioner which reqmres sensitive cul-tural perception. Usually their North American organi-zational talents achieve widest impact on a broader scale at the continental, regional, or diocesan levels. Also a decision must be made as to whether to send personnel to the rural or urban locations. Many Mary-knollers in Latin America have regretted the decision made many years ago to spread Society members across the mountain ranges. The impact of an individual is broader in the cities. On the other hand Cardinal Cush-ing says that the revolution in Latin America will be born in the mountains and the Church ought to be there. At one time it was thought preferable to assign North Americans to dioceses with North American bishops at the helm. This principle has been subsequently disre-garded since it leads to a danger of creating a church within a church, one foreign and one native. The monster parishes which have arisen in Latin America as a resuh of abundant American material and personnel aid have become a source of distress for Latin Americans and embarrassment for North Americans. Parish A flooded with American assistance can only re-flect poorly on parish B which is struggling along with local resources only. OccasionaIIy a choice arises between placing people in projects underwritten by private industry or govern-÷ ÷ ÷ Latin America VOLUM~ 28~ 1969 883 4- 4- REVIEW FOR,RELIGIOUS 884 ments, for example, a company hospital or a state nor-mal school. These opportunities sometimes permit the assure, ption of responsibilities which would otherwise be financially prohibitive; on the other hand, alliance with a government or industrial concern can be severely det-rimental to the Church image and impact. .One essential requirement demands that the project given help be integrated into the local church structure. For this reason each local request must be approved by the national conference of bishops to insure that it co-ordinates with the national pastoral plan. From the viewpoint of the candidate to be sent to Latin America, if he or she speaks one of the languages of Latin America or has studied or served in a particular country naturally it is logical to assign the person to that place. All attempts to satisfy reasonable personal preferences will reduce the inevitable cultural shock suffered by v, olunteers. A first principle of sending people into Latin America is that they be sent as members of a team effort and never individually. The ability of the subject offering his services will sometimes be the final determinant of assignment; a seminary professor will not serve best in a slum parish nor will a Trappist normally function well in a mass communications program. Due to the profound social division in Latin America there is a need to predetermine whether personnel are to be placed in projects serving the wealthy or the im-poverished. In the latter case a realistic plan for external financing will normally be required. Projects which provide some hope of eventual self-sufficiency in regard to their staffing needs should be selected rather than those which will require permanent foreign workers. Realistic approaches to provide new solutions to basic religious problems of Latin America deserve special con-sideration. For examples, the novel approach to slum parish work of Father Andres Godin, a Canadian Oblate, in Lima, Peru; or that of American Oblate Edmund Leising who has developed a remarkable program in Brazil for promoting parish self-support through Ameri-can fund raising procedures; or the renowned apostolate of Father Leo Mahon in San Miguelito parish in Pan-ama who has discovered an entirely new process for parish effectiveness. These offer novel and successful approaches to stubborn problems. Similar examples of projects managed by Latin American priests themselves could be cited. Most superiors have the background to recognize that adequate and detailed financial arrangements must be agreed upon in advance by both sides to prevent animos-ity from developing on obscure financial responsibilities. The overall plan an agency presents ought to be ex-amined carefully to learn if it is realistically conceived. Experience in Latin America reveals that ill.constructed, idealistic proposals soon collapse. Those of us familiar with the problem of positioning personnel in Latin America are aware of the difficulties superiors face in this field. Hopefully some of the above remarks will assist the ongoing dialogue in this area and be of some assistance to those who seek to serve the Church by releasing people for work on the only Catholic continent of the globe. + + ÷ Latin America VOLUME 28, 1969 885 JOSEPH F. GALLEN, S.J. Comments on tl e Instruction on Formation Joseph F. Gallen, S.J., writes from St. Joseph's Church; $21 Willings Alley; Philadelphia, Penn-sylvania 19106. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Prepostulancy Nothing is said in the Instruction on a prepostulancy period. Number 4 states that it would be worthwhile to consider whether the practice of going directly to the novitiate from such places as aspirancies, apostolic schools, or minor seminaries should be continued or whether an interval of probation should be had to develop the human and emotional maturity of the candidate. In the case of those obliged to a postulancy by canon 539, § 1, this development can be taken care of during the postulancy, which can last up to two years and also be made while residing outside any house of the in-stitute (n. 12). There is nothing in the Instruction for or against such places as aspirancies but, as is clear from what was said above, number 4 presumes that they will continue to exist. Postulancy (nn. 4; 10-2; 33) Importance. "Hence it follows that all institutes, even those that do not prescribe the postulancy, must at-tach great importance to this preparation for the novice-ship" (n. 4). Purpose. This is to judge the suitability and aptitude of the candidate; to give a preparation that will enable the noviceship to be made more fruitfully; to provide a gradual transition from secular to religious life; and to verify and complete, if necessary, the religious knowledge of the candidate (nn. 11-2). "Tentative" in number 11 of the Vatican English translation is not in the Latin text and "to formulate a. judgment" is to form a judgment. Power of general chapter. In institutes in which the postulancy is of obligation by common law (in insti-tutes of perpetual vows: all women but in those of men only lay brothers) or by the constitutions, the gen-eral chapter may keep in mind, for a better adaptation of the postulancy~ the following norms (n. 12): Duration. In institutes in which the postulancy is not obligatory by common or constitutional law, the general chapter may determine its nature and duration, which can vary for different candidates but should not be too brief nor ordinarily longer than two years. In institutes in which the postulancy is obligatory from common law, it must last at least six full months (c. 589, § I), and this minimum time is more probably retained in the Instruction; but the general chapters of these institutes may also follow the two-year limit, the principle that the time may vary for different candi-dates, and probably that the minimum time may be less than six months (n. 12). 1 do not think the right of canon 539, § 2, to prolong the postulancy for six months extends to a postulancy of two years. A postu-lancy longer than two years would not be very rea-sonable, especially since it can be varied within that time for the individual. Place. Preferably not in the novitiate house, and it can be profitable for it to be made wholly or in part outside a house of the institute (n. 12). The postulancy may therefore be so organized that the postulants con-tinue to reside in their homes or in such another place as a college. See also numbers 4 and 11. The latter speaks of a "gradual transition from lay life to that proper to the noviceship." Director. The postulants, wherever the postulancy is made, are to be under the direction of qualified re-ligious, between whom and the master of novices there is to be sedulous cooperation (n. 12). Dross. The determination of the dress of the postu-lants appertains to the general chapter (n. 33). How-ever, canon 540, § 2, had required simply that the dress of the postulants be modest and different from that of the novices. It could therefore have been secular but modest; special and uniform, but this was not neces-sary; religious, but different from that of the novices. Noviceship (nn. 4-5; 13-33) Maturity requisite Ior beginning noviceship (n. 4). The noviceship should begin when the candidate is aware of God's call and has reached that degree of human and spiritual maturity which will allow him to decide to respond to this call with sufficient and proper knowledge and responsibility: "Most of the difficulties encountered today in the formation of novices are usually due to the fact that when they were admitted they did not have the required maturity., it must ÷ ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 887 ÷ ÷ ÷ $. F. Gallen, S.l. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 888 be affirmed that the age required for admission to the noviceship should be higher than heretofore" (n. 4). Place. The noviceship for validity must be made in a house legitimately designated for this purpose (n. 15) by the superior general with the consent of his council and according to the constitutions (n. 16). The superior general with the consent of his council and after consultation with the interested provincial may in a case of necessity permit also many novitiates in the same province (n. 17). When the small number of novices is not sufficient to promote community life, the superior general should, if possible, establish the novitiate in a community of the institute capable of aiding the formation of such a small group of novices (n. 18). To better meet some demands of their formation, the superior general may authorize that the group of novices be transferred during certain periods to another house of the institute designated by himself (n. 16). In particular and exceptional cases, the superior gen-eral with the consent of his council may permit that a candidate validly make his noviceship in a house of the institute other than the novitiate house, under the direction of a qualified religious acting as a master of novices (n. 19). Duration. For validity the noviceship must last for twelve months (n. 21). A continuous or interrupted absence from the noviti-ate group and house that exceeds three months ren-ders the noviceship invalid (ft. 22). In lesser absences the higher superior, after consulting the novice master and considering the reason for the absence, may in individual cases command an extension of the noviceship and determine its length, and this matter may also be determined by the constitutions (n. 22). Formative activity periods outside the novitiate house must be added to the required twelve months, nor may they be begun before a novice has spent three months in the novitiate (if the contrary is done, the noviceship be-gins only on the completion of the formative activity period) and must be so arranged that the novice spends a minimum of six continuous months in the novitiate, re-turns there at least a month before the first vows or other temporary commitment, and the time of the whole novice-ship extended in this manner may not exceed two years (n. 24). The noviceship amplified by such formative activity periods may not exceed two years, but this does not abrogate the right given to higher superiors in canon 571, § 2, to prolong the noviceship up to six months in a doubt about the suitability of a candidate. Such a prolongation is permitted in a noviceship of two years without formative activity periods. A higher superior for a just cause may permit first profession or commitment to be anticipated but not beyond fifteen days (n. 26). Formative activity periods. The general chapter by at least a two-thirds vote may experimentally enact, in keeping with the nature of the institute, one or more periods of formative activity outside the novitiate house, the number to be determined in practice accord-ing to the judgment of the master of novices with the consent of the higher superior, for the formation of the novices or, in some cases, for a better judgment of their aptitude for the life of the institute. Such periods may be used for one, several, or the entire group of novices. If possible a novice should not be assigned alone to these periods. In these periods the novices are under the direction of the master of novices (nn. 23, 25). "It must be emphasized that this formative activ-ity, which complements novitiate teaching, is not in-tended to provide the novices with the technical or professional training required for certain apostolic ac-tivities, training which will be afforded to them later on, but rather to help them, in the very midst of these activities, to better discover the exigencies of their vocation as religious and how to remain.faithful to them" (n. 5; see also n. 25). Separation of novices. There must be some separation between the novices and the professed religious, with whom, however, and with other communities, the novices may have contact according to the judgment of the master of novices. It appertains to the general chapter to decide, according to the nature of the institute and particular circumstances, what contacts may be had between the novices and the professed of the institute (n. 28). The use of the term "professed re-ligious" in the second sentence makes it sufficiently clear that there is no prohibition of contact between the novices and the postulants, as might be feared from the word "members" in the other two sentences of number 28. Studies during the noviceship. The general chapter may permit or command certain studies during the nov-iceship for the better formation of the novices, but doctri-nal studies should be directed to the knowledge and love of God and to the development of a more profound life of faith. From the twelve months of noviceship of number 21 all studies, even theological and philosophi-cal, made for obtaining diplomas or for acquiring a formation directed to preparation for fulfilling future Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 889 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 890 duties are forbidden (n. 29). Provided doctrinal studies are directed to the spiritual life, as prescribed in the first sentence, it is probably not forbidden to receive credits for such studies when these can be had but the studies are not to be directed to the attaining of credits. There is no doubt that the prescription on doctrinal studies in this first sentence also applies only to the twelve months of noviceship of number 21, as is also true of the canonical legislation in canon 565, § 3, on this point, "even though the Latin text says "during the time of the noviceship," not "during the regular novitiate year," as in the English translation. The latter also has "all formal study programs" in the second paragraph whereas the Latin reads "all studies." Dress o] the novices. It appertains to the general chapter to determine the dress of the novices (n. 33). Number 33 speaks of the "habit of the novices and of other candidates for the religious life." It certainly had not been the practice nor is there any tendency to give a religious habit to postulants, and the meaning here of "habit" is "dress." No limitation is placed on the power of the general chapter to determine the dress of the novices and postulants. Canon 557 commands the wear-ing of the habit during the whole time of the noviceship, but it has also been maintained that the noviceship is an uncertain time and that the habit, to retain all its significance, should not be given to the novices. Noviceship lot another class. Unless the constitutions determine otherwise, a noviceship made for one class is valid for another (n. 27). The constitutions may de-termine the conditions regulating a transfer from one class to another (n. 27), Novice master. The novices are under the direction of the novice master who may seek the aid of other skilled helpers (n. 30). This is to be kept in mind with regard to a formation team. See also numbers 5, 12, 15, 23, 31, 32. Temporary Bond (nn. 2, 6-9; 34-8) A different temporary bond may be established and ]or all. Number 34 gives a faculty, not a precept, but in general language: "The General Chapter, by a two-thirds majority, may decide to replace temporary vows with some other kind of commitment as, for example, a promise made to the institute." The same general lan-guage is found in numbers 2, 6, 10, 24,' 37-8. The pos-sibility of the extension to all in the probation after the noviceship is not certainly excluded by other num-bers of the Instruction. A dil~erent bond should be introduced only a]ter most careful thought. The reasons are (1) number 34 demands a two-thirds vote of the general chapter to in-troduce a different bond and (2) number 7 explidtly re-quires such careful thought: "No institute should de-cide to use the faculty granted by this Instruction to replace temporary vows by some other form of commit-ment without having clearly perceived and weighed the reasons for and the nature of this change." A different bond in fairness, prudence, and proper regard [or sound spirituality should be introduced only [or those in whom the special immaturity exists. The reasons are (1) by vows a special consecration is had according to number 2: "Thus it is that religious pro-fession is an act of religion ~nd a special consecration whereby a person dedicates himself to God." (2) Be-cause according to number 7 temporary vows are com-pletely in harmony with the greater response to God so important at the beginning of the religious life and also enable the candidate to make the consecration proper to the religious state: "For him who has heeded the call of Jesus to leave everything to follow Him there can be no question of how important it is to respond generously and wholeheartedly to this call £rom the very outset of his religious life; the making of temporary vows is completely in harmony with this requirement. For, while still retaining its probationary character by the fact that it is temporary, the profession of first vows makes the young religious share in the consecration proper to the religious state." (3) Because immaturity is the sole reason given (n. 7) for substituting another temporary commitment: "In fact, more fre-quently now than in the past, a certain number [quidam] of young candidates come to the end of their novitiate without having acquired the religious ma-turity sufficient to bind themselves immediately by re-ligious vows, although no prudent doubt can be raised regarding their generosity or their authentic vocation to the religious state. This hesitancy in pronbuncing vows is frequently accompanied by a great awareness of the exigencies and the importance of the perpetual religious profession to which they aspire and wish to prepare themselves." (4) Possibly also because the desire for the different commitment was true only of some institutes (n. 7): "Thus it has seemed desirable in a certain num-ber o[ institutes that at the end of their noviceship the novices should be able to bind themselves by a temporary commitment different from vows, yet answering their twofold desire to give themselves to God and the institute and to pledge themselves to a fuller preparation for perpetual profession." Since the Instruction describes temporary vows as a consecration that is special, proper to the religious state, and in harmony with the greater ÷ ÷ ÷ VOLUME 28. 1969 89! + ÷ .~. Fo Gallen, $J. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 89~> response to God, it at least seems unfair, imprudent, and without regard for sound spirituality to deprive a novice of temporary vows when he has all the quali-ties requisite for making them, that is, when he is not affected by the special immaturity described in number 7. ¯ Some observations on this immaturity. Is this im-maturity proper to the young or is it the emotionalism that is today found in many older religious, and which the young often manifest only after continuous contact with such older religious? Isn't there a movement at this moment in the United States to give the vote to those who are eighteen years of age because the young are now more politically mature? In more than thirty states it has been the law that a girl of eighteen may marry without the consent of her parents. Is there any widespread tendency at present to change this very general law because of the immaturity of the ~young? Don't some hold that the greater physical development of modern youth argues to a greater psychological de-velopment? Does one frequently and without indoctri-nation encounter a novice who is judged to have a certain religious vocation (see also c. 571, § 2) but is too immature to take temporary vows? What factual and ob-jective investigations were made in the United States to prove the existence of such immaturity? Isn't it true that such immaturity would occur with regard to the temporary vow of chastity, not of poverty or obedience? Prescinding now from the obligation of the different commitment, don't the commandments of God still bind such a candidate and under serious sin in a violation of chastity? The simplest and most appropriate different com-mitment would be a promise to the institute to observe poverty, chastity, and obedience because (1) neither the form nor the object of the different commitment is determined in the Instruction (see n. 34) but (2) in numbers 7 and 35 the Instruction at least says it is fitting that the dit~erent commitment should in some way refer to the exercise of the three evangelical counsels, for example in number 7: "Whatever form such a temporary commitment may take, it is in keeping, with fidelity to a genuine religious vocation that it should in some way be based on the requirements of the three evangelical counsels." and (3) more directly and even categorically in number 13 the Instruction apparently says that the novice is to make profession of the evangeli-cal counsels at the end of the noviceship by temporary vows or other temporary commitment: ".that a novice.may implement the evangelical counsels of chastity, poverty, and obedience, the profession of which 'either by vows or by other sacred bonds that are like vows in their purpose' he will later make." This number of the Instruction is talking of a novice and therefore o[ the first consecration, which can be either vows or another temporary commitment. There is no alternative for the profession of perpetual vows. Other forms and objects of commitment are possible. The form and object of members in the strict sense of secular institutes is: "By making profession before God of celibacy and perfect chastity, which shall be confirmed by vow, oath, or consecration binding in conscience, according to the constitutions; by a vow or promise of obedience.by a vow or promise of poverty." (Provida Mater Ecclesia, February 2, 1947, Art. III). Some of the different forms of commitments in societies of common life without public vows are annual private vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience and the service of the poor; private perpetual vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience; promise of fidelity to the observance of the rule and constitutions; perpetual promise of observ-ance of common life and poverty; perpetual agreement to obey the rule of the institute; perpetual oath of perseverance and obedience; and perpetual oath and promise of perseverance and obedience,x The societies of common life more £requently encountered are the Daughters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, Eudists, Josephites, Maryknoll Missionaries, Oratorians, Pallot-tine Fathers, Paulists, Precigus Blood Fathers, Sulpicians, Vincentians, and White Fathers. Is one who makes a di1~erent temporary commitment in a state of perfection, in the religious state, a re-ligious, and a member of his institute? This is at least a very basic question and with wide implications. The negative arguments are that the Instruction nowhere says that one who makes a different temporary commit-ment is a religious and that canon 488, 7°, demands public vows to constitute a religious. On the other hand (1) vows are required only by canon law, not by divine law or the nature of the matter,2 to constitute a re-ligious, and the Instruction derogates from this canon law, as will be seen from the following arguments: (2) number 36 states absolutely that the subject is united with his institute and absolutely that he is obliged to observe its law; (3) the Instruction throughout does not differentiate between such a commitment and temporary vows (see nn. 2, 6, 10, 24, 34, 37-8); (4) num-ber 10 states explicitly that the temporary commitment is not the noviceship. If an entirely new state were being 1 See also Beste, lntroductio in Codicem, 497; Guti~rrez, Gora-mentarium pro religiosis, 38 (1959), 312-3. =See Goyeneche, De religiosis, 10-11; Guti~rrez, op.cit., 29 (1050), 72-3. ÷ ÷ ÷ VOU, JME 25, 89~ REV;EW FOR RELIGIOUS introduced distinct from that of the noviceship and temporary vows, this should have been dearly stated in the Instruction. (5) The probationary periods can last for thirteen years. This seems in itself to be un-reasonable if the subject does not become a member of the institute until the end of such time. The professed of temporary vows are members by first profession. The present canon law does not permit a duration of tempo-rary vows longer than six years, and canon 642, § 2, likens a professed of six years of temporary vows to one of perpetual vows. (6) During this prolonged time the institute would not be held in the case of such a subject to the norms of dismissal for professed but could dismiss him almost in the manner of a novice, whereas the pro-fessed of temporary vows would have also a right of sus-pensive recourse against his dismissal. Nor would canon 643, § 2, on the charitable subsidy apply, nor canon 646 on an automatic dismissal. (7) There would be an evident distinction in the rights and obligations of these subjects and the professed of temporary vows even though both would be in the same factual state of proba-tion. It is true, as number 7 states, tl~at "the profesz sion of first vows., makes the candidate share in the consecration proper to the religious state." Such a consecration, however, is required only by canon or human law, which can therefore enact that other suitable forms of commitment would also constitute a candidate in the religious state and make him a re-ligious, as also because such a candidate is always des-tined for this proper consecration in perpetual profes-sion. Religious women are nuns and their institutes are religious orders even though no one in fact has solemn vows provided at least some are destined for solemn vows from the particular law of the institute. Public vows would also remain proper to the religious state and to religious institutes since they are not had either in societies of common life nor in secular institutes. I therefore believe that the subject in a different temporary commitment is in a state of perfection, in the religious state, is a religious, and a member of his institute, but the question should be authoritatively serried by the Holy See. In the contrary opinion, those in a different temporary commitment are in a state that is neither noviceship nor profession, one also for which we have no parallel, and consequently a state of deep obscurity at least juridically. Determination o~ details b) the general chapter (n. 36). In virtue of canon 543 only a higher superior is competent to admit to the noviceship and to any re-ligious profession. The same canon demands a vote of the council or chapter for admission to the novice- ship, first temporary, and perpetual professions. The gen-eral chapter should require the deliberative vote for admission to the first temporary commitment and pre-scribe for renewals and prolongation of. such a com-mitment the same vote as is enacted in the constitutions for these acts with regard to temporary profession. The same policy should be observed concerning the superior competent for permitting an anticipated renewal of the temporary commitment, for exclusion from renewal or from the profession of perpetual vows (c. 637), and for the vote of the council in this case. The superior general with at least the advice of his council should be given the faculty of consenting to the dissolution of the com-mitment by the subject, to so consent to the request of the subject at any time during a commitment, who can then be immediately admitted to temporary vows, and with the consent of his council from the institute. Reception of ment is not necessary because it (c. 1308, § 1), and the consent of to dismiss a subject the different commit-is not a public vow the institute was suf-ficiently given and expressed in the admission to the commitment or its renewal. The general chapter could prescribe reception since such a repeated consent of the institute is not contrary to common law. The formula of the vows will have to be changed for a different commitment, for example, a promise will be to the institute, not to God as is a vow. Even if the new com-mitment does not have obedience as its express object and is therefore not productive of another obligation of obedience, superiors, as the head of the institute or of its parts, possess at least the same authority that they have over a novice and, if the Holy See decides that a different commitment is on the same juridical level as temporary vows, they possess the same authority as over a professed but without the added title to exact obedi-ence from the vow (c. 501, § 1; 502). Ganons whose application is obscure. The applica-tion of the following canons to those in a different temporary commitment should also be decided by the Holy See: responsibility for debts, 536, §§ 2-3; canonical examination, 552; dowry, 547-51; making of cession and disposition regarding personal patrimony and a civilly valid will, 569; retreat before first profession, 571, § 3; profession of a novice in danger of death. Requisites for a valid profession, exclusive of recep-tion, the necessity of three years of temporary vows, and understanding the derogations regarding a valid novice-ship in the Instruction, 572; age for profession, 573; deliberative vote for first profession, 575, § 2; written declaration of profession, 576, § 2; no intervals between renewals or perpetual profession, 577, § 1; 575, § 1; ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 895 ~. F. Gallen, S.]. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 896 enjoyment of the same indulgences, privileges, spiritual favors, and suffrages, obligation of observing rules and constitutions, active and passive voice and computation of time for obtaining either, 578; illiceity and invalidity of acts contrary to the vows, 579. Acquisition of property by a professed of simple vows, change of cession and disposition, 580; renuncia-tion of personal patrimony, 581; 583, 1°; change of will, 583; 2°. Common obligations of clerics in canons 124-42, 592; obligation of common life, 594; obligation of wear-ing habit, 596; cloister, 597 ft.; religious duties, 595; right of exempt correspondence, 611; enjoyment of privileges of first order by nuns, 613, § 2; enjoyment of clerical privileges of canons 119-23, 614. Transfer to another religious institute or monastery, 632-5; 544, § 5; right of professed of temporary vows to leave at the end of a temporary profession, 637; ex-claustration, 638-9; effects of secularization, 640-3; compensation may not be sought for services given to the institute, 643, § 1; charitable subsidy, 643, § 2; laws on fugitives, 644, § 3; 645; 2386; automatic dismissal, 646; dismissal of a professed of temporary vows, 647-8; provisional return to secular life, 653. Six professed constitute a formal house, 488, 5°; precedence from first profession breaking a tie in elec-tions, 101, § 1, 1°; first profession as date of computing eligibility for office, 504; 559, §§ 1-2; prohibition of being members of third orders secular, 704; prohibi-tion of being a sponsor in baptism and confirmation, 766, 4°; 796, 3°; special jurisdiction necegsary for the confessions of religious women, 876; funerals of religious, 1221; 1124, 2°; permission for writings, 1386, § 1; punish-able for violations of common life, 2389. Obligation o[ observing the evangelical counsels. If the Holy See decides that a different temporary com-mitment is on the same juridical level as the profession of temporary vows, the evangelical counsels must be observed at least with the same obligation as the con-stitutions, no matter what be the object of the different temporary commitment because (1) not only does num-ber 36 impose after the new commitment "the obliga-tion of observing the Rule, constitutions and other regulations of the institute" and therefore a fortiori also the obligation of observing the evangelical coun-sels as more essential and important for a state of complete Christian perfection but also and more pro-foundly because (2) the observance of the evangelical counsels is necessary from the nature of a state of per-fection, as can be seen from the following direct and clear statements of only three Popes and Vatican II: "The religious orders, as everyone knows, have their origin and raison d'etre in those sublime evangelical counsels, of which our divine Redeemer spoke, for the course of all time, to those who desire to attain Christian perfection" (Leo XIII, December 23, 1900). "When the only-begotten Son of God came into the world to re-deem the human race, he gave the precepts of spiritual life by which all men were to be directed to their appointed end; in addition, he taught that all those who wished to follow more closely in His footsteps should embrace and follow the evangelical counsels" (Pius XI, March 19, 1924). "It is true that by the apostolic constitution Provida Mater Ecclesia we declared that the form of life, which is followed by secular institutes, is also to be accepted as a state of perfection publicly recognized, because the members are bound in some way to the observance of the evangelical counsels" (Pius XII, July 13, 1952).3 Vatican II affirmed: "Thus, although the religious state constituted by the profession of the evangelical counsels does not belong to the hierarchical structure of the Church, nevertheless it belongs in-separably to her life and holiness." 4 Moral obligation of a new temporary commitment. It might seem that a general chapter could also completely determine this (see n. 36), but number 34 gives a promise to the institute as an example of such a com-mitment. We are to presume words in such a document are being used in their proper sense, and in such a sense a promise produces a moral obligation. In a merely private promise to God or man, the one making the promise can oblige himself only to a light obliga-tion in light matter but in serious matter he can assume either a light or a grave obligation. May a general chapter, therefore, define the moral obligation of the new temporary commitment, for example, a promise to the institute, as only light? It could do so if it is decided by the Holy See that such a commitment is not on the same juridical level as temporary vows. Could it do so if the level is the same? Such a definition is not excluded by the nature of a commitment or promise purely in itself nor by the explicit wording of the Instruction. The light obligation can also be urged from the reason for permitting a different commitment, that is, the immaturity of a candidate. It would not 8Courtois, The States of Perfection, Dublin: 1961, M. H. Gill and Son, nn. 33, 130, 403, 474; see also Schaefer, De religiosis, n. 125; Beste, op.cit., 328; Padri Claretdani, II diritto dei religiosi, n. 3; Fanfani, II diritto delle religiose, n. 2; Bastien, Directoire canonique, nn. 9, 14; Creusen, Religious Men and Women in Church Law, nn. 4-5; Guti~rrez, ibid., 63-4, 67. ' Abbott-Gallagher, The Document~ of Vatican II, 75. 4" 4" 4" Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 89~ ]. F. Gallen, $.$. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS seem very practical to enact that such a candidate does not have to take the added serious obligation of a re-ligious vow if he must assume the added serious obli-gation of another form of commitment. On the opposite side it can be well maintained from the nature of the matter that it would be incongruous for the funda-mental obligations of a permanent state of life to be only light. Above all there is a reply given by the Sacred Congregation of Religious, May 19, 1949, in an entirely parallel case and in general language to the effect that the bonds assumed by the members of secular insti-tutes cannot be light in their general nature.~ The pur-pose and nature of secular institutes are given as the reason for this doctrine. A secular institute is an apos-tolic state of complete Christian perfection, and the reasoning of the Sacred Congregation appears to me to apply, at least equally, if not afortiori, to religious in-stitutes. In effect this would mean, in the promise we have advocated to the institute to observe poverty, chastity, and obedience, the same light or serious obliga-tion that is had in the religious vows. The document reads: 1. The obligations which are contracted by members in the strict sense (Art. III, §§ £ and 3) for the full pursuit of the juridical state of perfection in secular institutes (Art. III, § 2), if they are to correspond to the purpose and nature of the institute, cannot be light in their general nature and under every respect (ex genere suo atque ex omni parte). 2. On the other hand, the bonds on which this state of perfection rests, are considered so to oblige in conscience that the obligations thus produced must be called grave in their general nature (ex genere suo). 3. In individual cases, an obligation must be considered grave only when its matter must be considered as certainly grave according to the constitutions and the common teaching regarding equal or similar bonds. Moreov,er, according to the well-known rule of law (Reg. 30 in VI°), 'In obscure matters, one is obliged to Iollow only the least obligation," it cannot be affirmed in a doubtful case that an obligation is grave or more grave, for example, on the ground that an obligation arises from or is reinforced by the formal virtue of religion. 4. Just what is the nature of the bonds assumed in individual institutes and what is the precise mode of obligation---e.g., in addition to justice and fidelity, is there also and, if so, to what degree, an obligation from the virtue of religion--must be learned from the constitutions, which should give an accurate presentation of the matter, and from the formula of consecra-tion or incorporation in which the bonds are expressed. 5. Even when it is certain that there is a formal obligation arising from the virtue of religion, since there is question of vows or bonds which, although they are not fully private, nevertheless, in law, cannot be called public in the strict and specific sense and do not effect a public consecration of the' "Bouscaren-O'Connor, Canon Law Digest /or Religious, 167-8; see also Commentarium pro religiosis, 28 (1949): Larraona, 199-200; Fuertes, 292-8. person, the malice of sacrilege must not be attributed to their violation. Duration oI probation after the noviceship. The gen-eral chapter is to determine this but it is to be no less than three nor longer than nine years (n. 37). I find it difficult to see why a period longer than five years should be generally prescribed (n. 6). The total possible probationary period, that is, 2 years of postulancy, 2 of noviceship, and 9 of temporary commitment, can thus be 13 years. This would ordinarily mean perpetual profes-sion at the youngest only at the age of 30 or 31 years. Would we advise marriage only at 30 or 317 The gen-eral chapter may permit a prolongation in individual cases of a prescribed time, e.g., five years, up to the full nine years or may limit the power of prolonging, e.g., to only one year (n. 37). Precise length of dil~erent commitment. This may be made in the one act for the full length of the interval before perpetual profession, for example, five years; or for a briefer period, for example, three years, to be re-newed for two years on its expiration or to be followed by temporary vows (n. 34). The provision of canon 577, § 2, of permitting a renewal of temporary vows to be an-ticipated but not by more than a month may be also applied to the renewal of a different form of temporary commitment. Such an anticipation is permissible £rom the nature of a commitment and is not excluded by the Instruction. Must also a di~erent temporary commitment be ac-companied by the intention of renewing and of admit-ting to a renewal on its expiration? If the decision of the Holy See is that the juridical level of temporary vows and other temporary commitments is the same, the answer is in the affirmative. The explanation of the necessity of this intention in temporary vows has been the following. The religious life has ever and now de-mands stability or permanence. From its concept it is a state of life in the same way as the clerical or married state. A state of life is something that contains the note of stability or permanence. The exact permanence re-quired is defined by the Church as follows: solemn vows or simple perpetual vows are sufficient but not neces-sary; the minimum requisite is simple temporary vows. Therefore, an institute in which all the members make only annual professions of poverty, chastity, and obedi-ence fulfills this requisite. The Church further requires that temporary vows be renewed on their expiration (c. 488, 1°). This implies an intention on the part of both the religious making temporary profession and the superior admitting to this profession that, iI no obstacle ÷ ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 899 ]. F. Gallery, REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 900 occurs in the meantime, the vows will be renewed on their expiration. It is evident that the same necessity of this intention and its explanation apply to a different temporary commitment since the necessity of the inten-tion is required not from vows as such but from the fact that the religious state is 'a state of life and demands stability.6 Lastly, such an intention is required in secular institutes, in which the bond can be vow, oath, consecra-tion, or promise: "The bond by which the secular insti-tute and its members in the strict sense are to be united must be: 1o Stable, according to the constitutions, either perpetual or temporary but to be renewed at its expira-tion (c. 488, 1°) . ,, 7 ConIusion on temporary vows. Tkis is the appropriate place to mention the extensive confusion that has existed on temporary vows in this whole matter of a different commitment. Many talked as if a temporary vow were a most unusual and even a contradictory thing. Evidently they did not know that temporary vows were mentioned in canon law (c. 131.1) as also in practically any manual of moral theology and in canonical works that included the treatment of the vows. It was also frequently stated that the intention of renewing and of admitting to renewal on their expiration was a contra-diction of the temporary duration of such vows. This again was ignorance. The intention was not and could not have been absolute, which would have been clearly contrary to the probationary nature of the period of temporary vows. It was a conditional intention to renew the vows i[ no obstacle intervened in the meantime, S and this obstacle, if not always, would practically always have been the discovery by the institute or the subject that he or she had no vocation. There was almost an equal number of statements that a temporary profession was invalid if at the time a religious had the intention of not renewing or a superior of not admitting to a renewal on the expiration of a temporary profession. Canon 572 does not list such an intention among the requisites for a valid religious profession. Canon 488, 1°, does not append an invalidating clause to the necessity of this intention as required by canon 11. A requirement for liceity only will also sufficiently fulfill the required stability. An invalidating law according to canon 15 does not exist in a doubt of law, and there is certainly a doubt o See Larraona, op. cit., 2 (1921), 137, 209; 28 (1949), 205; Schaefer, op.ciL, n. 128; Jone, Commentarium in Codicem iuris canonici, I, 387; Padri Clarettiani, op.cit., nn. 3, 6; Vermeersch-Creusen, Epitome iuris canonici, I, n. 580; Goyeneche, op.cit., 9-10; De Carlo, Jus religiosorum, n. 2. ~ Provida Mater Ecclesia, Bouscaren-O'Connor, op.cit., 151. aSee Larraona, op.cit.o 2 (1921), 209 and note 81; 28 (1949)~ 205; Guti~rrez, ibid., 90. of law in the present caseP There was also a great deal of talk merely about promises, as if a vow were not a promise. Nor was there too much knowledge of sanctity of life and of the relation of the evangelical counsels and of vows to this sanctity. Sacred orders may not be conferred belore perpetual profession (n. 37; c. 964, 4°). For a just reason a higher superior may permit that a first profession be made outside the novitiate house (n. 20). The Instruction does not mention the commitment presumably because it is held that the prescription on place of canon 574, §1 applies only to vows. Readmission of one who legitimately left either after completing temporary vows or other commitment or a[ter being [reed from either. He may be readmitted by the superior general with the consent of his council, who is not obliged to prescribe another noviceship, nor an-other postulancy (c. 640, § 2), but is obliged to enjoin a previous period of probation and also a period of tem-porary vows or other commitment not less than a year nor less than the time that remained to be spent in this temporary probation before perpetual profession when the subject left. The superior general may prescribe a longer period of temporary vows or other commitment (n. 38). Immediate preparation for perpetual proIession and similar periods during tbmporary vows or other commit-ment. It is desirable that perpetual profession should be preceded by a sufficiently long immediate preparation something in the manner of a second noviceship. The duration and other aspects are to be determined by the general chapter (nn. 9, 35). It is also desirable that periods of withdrawing to prayer, meditation, and study be established during the time of temporary vows or other commitment (n. 25). Section IlL Application of the special norms. The par-ticular provisions axe called norms because they have been enacted for experimentation (VII). They are in effect from January 6, 1969 (VII). The norms and direc-tives of the Instruction appertain only to religious in-stitutes; other institutes of common life may but are not obliged to follow them (n. 3). Common law (canon law, laws enacted after the Code of Canon Law, laws of Vatican II, and postconciliar laws) remains in effect un-less derogated by this Instruction (I). The faculties granted by this Instruction may in no way be delegated g See Schaefer, op.cit., n. 128; Jone, op.cit., 387; Guti~rrez, ibid., note 65; Vermeersch, Periodica, 31 (1932), 122 ft.; Goyeneche, Corn. mentarium tyro religiosis, 16 (1935), 315-6; Vidal, De religiosis, n. 9, holds for invalidity. 4- 4- ÷ VOLUME 901 ~. F. Gallen, $.]. 902 to another (II), but they may be used by those who legiti-mately take the place of the superior general when there is no superior general or he is legitimately prevented from acting (IV). The same principle is true of the vicars of other higher superiors since they are actually exercising the office of the higher superior when accord-ing to the constitutions they take the place of a higher superior, such as a provincial, in the vacancy of the office, in his absence, or when he is otherwise impeded from fulfilling the duties of his office. There is nothing of such importance in the faculties granted in the Instruc-tion to higher superiors that would merit the exclusion of vicars from the exercise of such faculties. An abbot at the head of a monastic congregation is also to be understood under the name of superior general in this Instruction (III). In the case of nuns dedicated exclu-sively to the contemplative life, special norms shall be inserted into the constitutions and submitted for ap-proval, but the norms in numbers 22, 26-7 may be ap-plied to them (V). I[ the special general chapter has already been held, the superior general and his council acting collegially,x° after a careful study of all circumstances, are to decide whether a general chapter should be convoked to deliber-ate on the faculties granted to it or whether it would be preferable to await the next general chapter (VI). If they decide against the above convocation but also that the use of the faculties granted to the general chapter is urgent for the good of the institute, they, again acting collegially, have the power of putting all or some of the same faculties in use until the next gen-eral chapter provided they have previously consulted all other higher superiors and their councils and have ob-tained their two-thirds affirmative vote. These other higher superiors should have it at heart to consult previ-ously the professed of perpetual vows. In institutes with no provinces, the superior general must consult the l~rofessed of perpetual vows and obtain the affirmative vote of two-thirds OgI). The following appertain to the general chapter: with a two-thirds vote: to introduce periods of formative ac-tivity in the noviceship (n. 23) and a different tempo-rary commitment (n. 34); with the vote prescribed by the constitutions: to make determinations for the pos-tulancy (n. 12); to decide on the permissible contacts of the novices (n. 28); to permit or command studies during the noviceship (n. 29); to determine the dress of the novices and other candidates (n. 33); to determine the duration of the probation between the noviceship See REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 19 (1960), 131-2. and perpetual profession and other aspects of the same probation (nn. 35-6-7); and experimentally to enact other matters that imply a change in the constitutions, for example, in numbers 16, 22, and 27. The following appertain to the superior general: with the consent of his council: the institution of a novitiate (n. 16) and of many novitiates in the same province, having consulted the interested provincial (n. 17); the making of the noviceship in a house that is not a noviti-ate house (n. 19); the readmission of one who legiti-mately left either after completing temporary vows or other commitment or after being freed from either (n. 38); alone: to permit the group of novices to reside for a time in another house designated by him (n. 16); to per-mit a small group of novices to make their noviceship in a house more suitable for community life (n. 18); with the council acting collegially: to decide on the calling of a general chapter to implement the Instruction or to permit, without a general chapter, the use of the facul-ties granted in the Instruction, after consulting all other higher superiors and their councils and having obtained the affirmative vote of two-thirds of them or of the pro-fessed of perpetual vows when the institute does not have provinces (VI). The following appertain to higher superiors: alone: to permit first profession outside the novitiate house (n: 20); to permit that first profession be anticipated but not beyond fifteen days (n. 26); after consulting the master of novices: to decide on a supplying of absence of a novice of less than three months (n. 22); and it is rec-ommended that higher superiors below the superior general previously consult the professed of perpetual vows on the use of faculties of the Instruction without having a general chapter (VI). Spiritual principles of the Instruction. In the intro-duction to the Instruction, the Sacred Congregation for Religious and Secular Institutes stated that the reason Vatican II gave no small measure of attention to reli-gious was that the Church might have a greater abun-dance of spiritual strength and be better prepared to proclaim the message of salvation to the men of our age; quoted Lumen gentium, numbers 44-5, to the effect that the state of the evangelical counsels appertains to the sanctity of the Church and that the practice of these counsels is uniquely effective for the perfection of the love of God and of the neighbor; spoke of the duty of religious institutes to renew their spiritual, evangelical, and apostolic lives; recalled that no loss was to be per-mitted in the basic values of the religious life; and de-clared the necessity of defining again the principal as-pects of this life. Formation VO'LUME 28, 1969 9O3 I. F. Ga//en,~$.l. REVIEW FOR REI.~G~OU$ 90; In the first section, which treats of principles and criteria, the Sacred Congregation reaffirmed that pro-fession of the evangelical counsels is a total consecration of one's person to God; that both from the teaching of the Church and the nature of this consecration the vow of obedience appertains to the essence of religious pro-fession; that by this consecration the religious exercises the perfection of apostolic charity, even though the apostolate is not the primary purpose of religious pro-fession; and that it may not be said that the nature of religious profession is to be changed or its proper de-mands lessened. The Sacred Congregation stated that the noviceship retains its irreplaceable role in formation; that novices are to be taught the cohesive unity that should link contemplation and apostolic activity; and that this unity is one of the fundamental and primary values of apostolic institutes. The achievement of this unity requires a~proper un-derstanding of the realities of the supernatural life and of the paths leading to a deepening of union with God in the unity of the one supernatural love for God and for man, finding expression at times in the solitude of inti-mate communing with the Lord and at others in the generous giving of self to apostolic activity. Young reli-gious must be taught that this unity, so eagerly sought and toward which all life tends in order to find its full development, cannot be attained on the level of activity alone, or even be psychologically experienced, for it resides in that divine love which is the bond of perfec-tion and which surpasses all understanding. The attainment of this unity, which cannot be achieved without long exercise of self-denial or without persevering efforts toward purity of intention in action, demands in those institutes faithful compliance with the law inherent in the spiritual life itself, which con-sists in arranging a proper balance of periods set aside for solitude with God and others devoted to various activities and to the human contacts which these in-volve (n. 5). The Sacred Congregation maintained that suitable maturity was required that the religious state be a means of perfection and not a burden too heavy to carry, as also the desirability that the perpetual con-secration to God of perpetual vows be preceded by a sufficiently long immediate preparation spent in recol-lection and prayer that could be like a second novice-ship. The second section of the Instruction is on special or particular norms and contains the following spiritual ideas and principles. The novices are to develop that union with Christ which is to be the source of all their apostolic activity; conformably to the teaching of our Lord in the gospel, the formation of the noviceship con-sists especially in initiating the novices gradually into detachment from everything not connected with the kingdom of God; that they learn to practice humility, obedience, poverty, to be instant in prayer, to maintain union with God, along with a soul receptive to the inspirations of the Holy Spirit, and to be mutually and spiritually helpful to one another in a sincere and un-feigned charity; they are to study and meditate on Holy Scripture; to be formed in the spiritual doctrine and practice required for the development of a supernatural life, union with God, and the understanding of the re-ligious state; they are to be initiated into the liturgical life and the spiritual discipline proper to their own in-stitute; they are to be given the occasions for striving to preserve faithful union with God in the active life; for the novices there is to be a balancing of periods of ac-tivity and of those given to recollection in prayer, medi-tation, and study to stimulate them to remain faithful to it throughout life, and a similar balancing is desirable during the years of formation before perpetual profes-sion. The Instruction reaffirmed the principle of the spiritual life and of Perfectae caritatis, number 8, that apostolic activity must have its source in intimate union with Christ and that therefore all the members should seek God only and above all, and unite contemplation by which they adhere to Him in mind and heart with apostolic love, in which they are associated with the work of redemption and strive to spread the kingdom of God; that novices are likewise to be formed in purity of intention and love for God and man; to learn to use this world as if they did not use it; realize that devotion to God and man demands a humble control of self; culti-vate the necessary human and spiritual balancing of the times given to the apostolate and the service of men and of the properly prolonged periods, in solitude or in com-munity, dedicated to prayer and to the meditative read-ing of the Sacred Scriptures. By fidelity to this most necessary and important program in all such institutes, the novices will gradually develop a peaceful union with God, which comes from conformity to the will of God. They must learn to discern the divine inspirations in the duties of their state, especially those of justice and charity. A mutual confidence, docility, and openness are to be fostered between superiors, the master of novices, and the novices that the master may be able to direct the generosity of the novices to a complete gift of themselves to God and lead them gradually to discern in the mys-tery of Christ crucified the demands of true religious + + + Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 905 obedience, and in this manner inspire them to an active and responsible obedience. The Instruction affirms with sufficient emphasis that the religious s~ate is different from secular institutes and from the state of the laity. ~. F. Gall~, $.1. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS SISTER MARY PATRICIA NORTON A New Form Community oJ Religious Government The custom that has been traditionally followed in women's religious communities of focusing all authority, responsibility, and decision-making in one person at the local, regional, and generalate level has, we believe, been a custom that grew up as a result of historical circumstances. When some of the original women's re-ligious communities were founded, there was a com-paratively small number of the members that were well educated. There has, of course, always been a local, regional, and general council to assist and advise the superior; but in actual practice the superior has gen-erally led an overburdened existence, weighed down by the responsibility of major decisions. Since the founding of the early communities, the pic-ture has changed dramatically. The rank and file sisters are no longer uneducated followers. Vatican Council II has told us that the Holy Spirit breathes up ~rom below, that is, He speaks and points out the way through the person of each and every member of the community. In the summer of 1967, the 48 Maryknoll Sisters working in Korea, considering the problems of the past, the directions of the future, and the urgings of Vatican Council II (that "all members of the community have a share in the welfare of the whole community and a responsibility for it"--~om the Decree on Ap-propriate Renewal o[ Religious Life, n. 14), began to draw up a new plan for regional government. This plan was to provide for sharing more broadly the burdens of responsibility, participation of every member in the decision-making and planning of community affairs, and to foster in each member a mature spirit of initiative and involvement. The experiment is at present under way with three elected members now jointly sharing the responsibilities that had previously belonged to the regional superior. 4, 4, Siste~ Patricia Norton is missioned at the Maryknoll Hospital; P.O. Box 77; Pusan, Korea. VOLUME 28, 1969 907 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOU$ (Note: The work of the Maryknoll Sisters in Korea is designated as a regional unit.) No one of these is superior to the others in authority or responsibility. Each one is responsible in the area that has been allotted to her: Personnel, Administration-finance, and Planning-research respectively. These three sisters are known as the Regional Team. Although each one has her area of responsibility, she does not bear this burden alone. Each of these team members has a corresponding committee of 4 regular members and one alternate member. Each committee meets once a month and the results of these meetings constitute the agenda for the meeting of the Regional Team (the three team leaders). The Regional Team also aims at meeting monthly as high priority has been placed on the value of close and frequent communications. It is felt that real participation of each and every mem-ber of the region is dependent on the thoroughness of these communications. In addition to the monthly meetings of both team and committees, good communications are fostered by availa-bility of the minutes of the Regional Team, of each of the three committees, and the publication of the agenda before each meeting. With the publishing of the agenda, each sister is invited to respond with her ideas, sugges-tions, objections, and so forth to any item on the agenda. This is one technique to insure participation by every individual. Furthermore, all those sisters who are neither mem-bers of the team nor of one of the committees become members of an interest area. The latter means that the sister has indicated her interest in one of the areas, follows the activities of that committee in par-ticular, and is ready at any time to fully participate. The Maryknoll Sisters are divided among six houses in Korea. In the event that one of these houses does not have a particular committee member, one of the in-terest area members acts as contact person for that house. Planning for this experiment began in early Fall of 1967. It was formally inaugurated at a regionwide work-shop in October of that year. Since that time it has undergone several evaluations resulting in both minor and major changes. What so far have been the advantages and disad-vantages in regard to this experiment? Some of the disadvantages: ---outsiders who have contacts with the Maryknoll Sisters do not understand it; --it is expensive (train travel and postage) and time consuming; ---it deprives the other sisters of that leisure they used to have while the superior did all the work. Some of the advantages: --it takes the heavy, burden from the shoulders of one person and spreads it" out over the shoulders of all; --it provides for the utilization of the ideas, inspira-tions, and talents of each person rather than just two or three; --it provides for decisions to be made at the level at which they are carried out; --it helps to uncover and develop leadership qualities in a wider spectrum O[ persons; ---it allows for a more truly Christian li[e [or each sister as a completely participating person, con-scious of her own role of responsibility for the success or failure of Maryknoll works in Korea; ---it cuts down dissatisfaction and provides a channel for rectifying any dissatis[actions that may occur. The comment was made by one observer: "It deprives the religious of that necessary sacrifice involved in obedience to a superior." Those who have been living ¯ this experiment would strongly differ. Obedience is not a vanished thing. It is merely the focus that has changed. Decisions are made through group-to-group or individ-ual- to-group dialogue and the individual remains open and ready to obey the results of this dialogue. It is now two years since the initial idea for this type of government was discussed. Since that time there have been many pros and cons, many wrinkles to be ironed out. It has been said by informed sources that such an arrangement Without ultimate responsibility resting in one person can never be a success. The Maryknoll Sisters are willing to concede that this may be true. But they are not willing to concede without an earnest trial. ÷ ÷ ÷ VOLUME 28, 1969 9O9 WILLIAM A. HINNEBUSCH, O.P. Origins and Development oJ Religious Orders William A. Hin-nebusch, O.P., teaches ecclesiastical history at the Do-minican House of Studies; 487 Michi-gan Avenue, Waahington, D.C. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 910 An# attentive study of the origins and history of reli-gious orders reveals that there are two primary currents in religious life--contemplative and apostolic. Vatican II gave clear expression to this fact when it called on the members of every community to "combine contem-plation with apostolic love." It went on to say: "By the former they adhere to God in mind and heart; by the latter they strive to associate themselves with the work of redemption and to spread the Kingdom of God" (PC, 5). The orders1 founded before the 16th century, with the possible exception of the military orders, recognized clearly the contemplative element in their lives. Many of them, however, gave minimum recognition to the apos-tolic element, if we use the word "apostolic" in its pres-ent- day meaning, but not if we understand it as they did. In their thinking, the religious life was the Apos-tolic life. It reproduced and perpetuated the way of living learned by the Apostles from Christ and taught by them to the primitive Church of Jerusalem. Since it was lived by the "Twelve," the Apostolic life included preaching and the other works of the ministry. The pas-sage describing the choice of the seven deacons in the Acts of the Apostles clearly delineates the double ele-ment in the Apostolic life and underlines the contem-plative spirit of the Apostles. The deacons were to wait on tables; the Apostles were to be free to devote them-selves "to prayer and the ministry of the word" (Acts 6:~4~). ¯ This is the text of an address given to the annual meeting of United States major superiors of men religious held in June, 1968, at Mundelein, Illinois. x I use the words, "order," "monasticism," and their derivatives in a wide sense to include all forms of the religious life. In its strict sense "monasticism" applies only to the monks and does not extend to the friars and the clerks regular. There were, however, exceptions to the general rule that monks did not engage in the ministry. An Eastern current of monasticism, influenced by John Chrysostom, viewed missionary work as a legitimate activity of the monk; and, as we shall see, many Western monks shared this conviction. Nevertheless, missionary activity did not become an integral part of monasticism. Even after most monks became priests, they considered their vocation to lie within the monastery where they could contemplate and dedicate themselves to the service of God. Since the clergy did not embrace the religious life, with the ex-ception of those of Eusebius of Vercelli and Augustine of Hippo, the ministerial element remained generally absent from the religious life until the development of the canons regular. In itself the life of the monks was exclusively contemplative. "Tradition assigns no other end to the life of a monk than to 'seek God' or 'to live for God alone,' an ideal that can be attained only by life of penance and .prayer. The first and fundamental manifestation of such a vocation is a real separation from the world." Yet in the thinking of the monks and of the friars, who integrated apostolic activity into the religious life, their prayer, contemplation, and example were mighty forces working for the upbuilding of the Body of Christ. Foundation o[ Monasticism Though other Scriptural elements contributed to the origin of monasticism, the concept of the Apostolic life was the decisive force. This truth has been demon-strated by historians who have been studying this point for over half a century; it has recently been dis-cussed scripturally by Heinz Schiirmann, professor of New Testament exegesis at Erfurt. The historians show how the life of the Apostles and the primitive Christians influenced the origins and growth of monasticism; Schiirmann makes clear that the constitutive elements of the religious life were taught to and demanded of the Apostles by Christ. Religious life is rooted in the key Biblical texts that record the calling and formation of the Apostles. These passages determine the character of the Apostolic office and the relationship of the Apostles to Jesus. They are to be with Him, listen to Him, and follow Him. His call is rigorous and imperious. He demands commitment without reserve. Negatively, this requires a complete break with one's previous life: family, wife, home, and oc-cupation; positively, it establishes the Apostles in a state of total availability. Abandoning their possessions, their means of livelihood and, like the lily and raven, trusting completely in divine providence, they follow Christ, + ÷ ÷ Religious Orders VOLUME 28, 1969 9]] W. A. Hinnebusch, 0~. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 912 putting themselves in a student-teacher, servant-master relationship to Him. All .the features of their new life with Him are already conveyed in brief in Mark's ac-count of their call: And going up a mountain, he called to him men of his own choosing, and they came to him. And he appointed twelve that they might be with him and that he might send them forth to preach (3:13-5). In this text, too, we find the first s~atement of the contemplative and apostolic elements that reappear in the religious life. They are "to be with him." Here is the contemplative element. They are "with him," devoting themselves to the "one thing necessary"--listening to His word. Yet in hearing and learning .they are made ready so "that he might send them forth to preach." As Schiirmann summarizes it: First they hear and learn, then they teach and act: "Preaching isonly one part of their life and its follows from the other." The Apostles enter irrevocably into a community of life with Jesus. They share His life and destiny: eat with Him, walk the dusty roads with Him, serve the people with Him, undergo His trials, conflicts, persecu-tions. They must be ready to hate and even to lose their lives for His sake. He wants total obedience, one based on their "faith in Him who calls and proposes the word of God in an entirely unique fashion. Their following of Christ becomes understandable only as a permanent state of profession of faith., fit] opens up a new pos-sibility of existence, a new manner of being-in-the-world, a new 'state' of life." Though the Apostles take no vows, their life is that of the three counsels. Christ imposes no greater moral de-mands on them than on all the other believers, but they alone live this close community life with Him. Not all who declare for Christ are chosen by Him to follow Him in this intimate, permanent way. Obviously Mary, Martha, and Lazarus do not. Others asked to be ad-mitted into the group of disciples but were not accepted. Mark (5:18-19) describes one case: As Jesus was getting into the boat, the man who had been afflicted by the devil began to entreat him that he might re-main with him. And he did not allow him, but said to him, "Go home to thy relatives, and tell them all that the Lord has done for thee, and how he has had mercy on thee." (See also Mt 11:28, Mk 3:35, Lk 12:8-9, 10:38-42, 9:61-2.) Being with Christ constantly, hearing His word, com-pletely obedient to His wishes, separated from family, home, and occupation, the Apostles enter a new form of existence that signifies. The prime purpose of their spe-cialized following is to declare themselves openly for Him, so that all might come to believe in Him. In a strikingly visible way their intimate following pro-claims to the Jewish world that the one thing necessary is to hear the word of Christ and to keep it. Their visi-ble, stable following becomes a sign to the world. Only after they have made this permanent commitment are they sent out to preach and to act. At every step in monastic history, whether in its ori-gins, renewals, or creation of new forms, the Apostolic life taught by Christ to the Twelve, and by them to the primitive Christian community of Jerusalem, was the leading and most powerful influence. The Gospel texts and those in the Acts of the Apostles that describe the primitive community were decisive in creating the con-cept of monasticism and in fashioning its life and usages. In the Jerusalem community we find fraternal unanim-ity, common ownership of possessions, fidelity to the teachings of Christ, common public prayer, intense pri-vate prayer. The following passages embody all these features: Now the multitude of the believers were of one heart and soul, and not one of them said anything he possessed was his own, but they had all things in common (Acts 4:32). And they continued steadfastly in the teaching of the apostles, and in the communion of the breaking of bread and in the prayers. And all who believed were together and held all things in common. And continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread in. their houses, they took their food with gladness and simplicity of heart, praising God and being in favor with all people (Acts 2:42-7; see also 1:14, 3:1, 6:4,34; Mt 10:gff). The ministry of the word, evangelical preaching of salvation, was c~irried out by the Apostles (Mk 6:6-13; Acts 6:4), a mission that entailed indefatigable journey-ing (Mt 10:7if; Mk 6:6-13; Acts 6:4). Only the pre-dominately lay character of early monasticism delayed the full realization of the ministerial mendicant orders. For centuries monks examined and lovingly scruti-nized the texts. The power that they exercised over monastic founders is illustrated by the passage where Athanasius describes the origin of Antony's vocation in his Life of Antony: As he was walking along on his way to Church, he col-lected his thoughts and reflected how the Apostles left every-thing and followed the Savior; also how the people in Acts sold what they had and laid it at the feet of the Apostles for distribution among the needy; and what great hope is laid up in Heaven for such as these. With these thoughts in his mind he entered the church. And it so happened that the Gospel was being read at that moment and he heard the passage in which the Lord says to the rich man: "If thou wilt be perfect, ¯ go sell all that thou hast, and give it to the poor; and come, follow me and thou shalt have treasures in heaven," 4- 4- Religious Orders VOLUME 28~ 1969 W. A. Hinnebusch, O.P. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS As though God had been speaking directly to him, An-tony left the church, sold what he had, gave it to the poor, and went into the desert. During subsequent centuries the Scriptures lost none of their influence over monasticism. The Apostolic texts led to much more than the abandonment of riches and fleeing the world; they provided a complete program of life in community. Explaining the origins of monasti-cism about 1122 A.D., Abbot William of Saint-Thierry shows how the meditation of hundreds of years had sys-tematized the Scriptural influence: We come to this spiritual sbciety of which the Apostle Paul spoke to the Philippians (2:1-5; 3:17) in praise of the regular discipline and of the sublime joy of brothers living together in unanimity. To do justice to this discipline it is necessary to return to its beginning in the time of the Apostles, since it was the Apostles themselves who instituted it as their own way of life, according to the teaching of the Lord. Unless it was the grace of the Holy Spirit which gave them power from above to live together in such a way that all would have but one heart and one soul, so that everything would be held in common, and all would be continually in the temple in a spirit of harmony. Animated by a great !ove for this form of life instituted by the Apostles, certain men wished no longer to have any other house or any other lodging than the hbuse of God, the house of prayer. All that they did they did according to a common program, under a common rule. In the name of the Lord they lived together, possessing nothing of their own, not even their bodily strength, nor were they even masters of their own will. They lay down to sleep at the same time, they rose up together, they prayed, they sang Psalms, they studied together. They showed the fixed and changeless will of being obedient to their superiors and of being entirely submissive to them. They kept their needs to a minimum and lived with very little; they had poor clothes, a mean diet, and limited everything according to a very precise rule. Influence o[ Cassian Soon after Antony went into the desert, the influence of the Scriptures on monastic origins was enhanced by a misconception of Eusebius and Jerome, who mistakenly believed that the Apostolic life of the primitive Jerusa-lem community was followed in Alexandria, Rome, and other centers. Writing a century later, Cassian developed this misconception and found in it th~ explanation of the rise of monasticism: The conversion of the Gentiles forced an abandonment of the Apostolic way by the ma-jority of Christians, even by the clergy. More zealous souls refused to give it up and founded communities to perpetuate it. This theory was very fruitful in its effects when it was coupled with the example of Antony and Pachomius, the founder of the cenobitic life, who were inspired by the Scriptures alone. This fusion constituted a powerful op- erative force in the development of monasticism for many centuries. Scarcely any monastic 'author was read so continuously as Cassian. As late as the thirteenth cen-tury, St. Dominic was reading his Conferences. Con-stantly read and reread, Cassian's books [ashioned the medieval--and our ownnmonastic life. The Holy Spirit at Work in the Church The truth underlying Cassian's error is the almost simultaneous appearance of the religious life everywhere that the Church took root. The origin of the monastic life was a spontaneous manifestation of the Holy Spirit impelling Christians to live the life of the counsels taught by Jesus. Antony was merely the first to emerge, thanks to Athanasius, from the anonymity that conceals the virgins, celibates, and ascetics who preceded him. The impetus of the Spirit is seen particularly in the early acceptance of the virginal life by both men and women as a prime means of following the Master. From the end of the first century there are references to ascetics who lived continently "in honor of the flesh of Christ." After the third century virgins were looked upon as "the most illustrious portion of the flock of Christ" and were considered the spouses of Christ. Perfect continence, to-gether with voluntary poverty and austerity of life, was a constitutive element of the ascetical life that began to develop in the second century. Though these ascetics lived in their homes, sometimes holy women, widows, and virgins formed small communities that were marked by considerable personal freedom. The general reverence of the Church for chastity when Antony became a hermit about 300 A.D. accounts in large measure for the immediate wide diffusion of the eremitic and cenobitic forms of monasticism throughout the Christian world. The dynamic power of the Holy Spirit has been con-stantly operative during the history of the religious life. Here again there is a link with the early community of Jerusalem. These Christians, as we find their record in Acts, were very conscious of the action of the Spirit in their lives and apostolic works. Theirs was a life lived in the ~lan of the Spirit, as Vicaire remarks. ImmediateIy after describing the primitive community, the Acts of the Apostles goes on to say: "And great grace was upon them all" (4:33). This grace made itself visible even by miracles: "And many wonders and signs were done through the apostles" (2:43). When William of Saint-Thierry, whom I quoted a few pages back, described monastic origins, he manifested the awareness the monks had that the charismatic power of the Spirit was at work among them. In William's think-ing it was the "grace of the Holy Spirit which gave [the ÷ ÷ 4. Religious Orders VOLUME 28, 1969 W. A o Hinnebusch~ O.P. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Apostles] power from above to live together in such a way that all would have but one heart and one soul, so that everything would be held in common . '~ Cen-turies before, Gregory the Great, writing his Dialogues within fifty years of the death of Benedict, described the great patriarch of Western monasticism as the ideal "man of God," the spiritual father who was entirely under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. The attention paid to the miracles worked by the founders and great figtires of monastic history is not merely a thoughtless emphasis on the secondary but was motivated by. the belief that the true monk, living in community, possesses an extraordinary grace for radiat-ing sanctity and contributing to the upbuilding of the B6dy of Christ. He can even receive from the Spirit the power of working miracles. The present-day interest in the charismatic character of the religious life and the charismatic founders is a legitimate, more explicit, recognition of the power of the Spirit working through all the years of monastic history. His role in the religious life deserves more attention and should awaken in us a great hope in the future of the religious life. Antony the Hermit Monasticism entered the pages of history close to the year 300 A.D. when Antony, the great hermit, gave away his possessions and retired to the Egyptian desert. The holiness and ordered discipline of his life, characterized by solitary contemplation and a severe but lofty and well-balanced asceticism soon brought other hermits to him for direction. Great colonies of solitaries arose under Antony's direction, especially at Pispir, where he lived, and at Nitria and Scete. These disciples lived alone like their master. Antony found so many imitators because of his moral greatness at a time of growing wickedness in the contemporary world. When Constantine ended the per-secutions and began to favor Christianity, the consequent lowering of the moral level of Christian life stimulated the development of a powerful ascetical movement, in-spired by the Gospels, on the ~ringes of the populated world. Antony became the model of the movement, especially after the appearance of his Life, written by Athanasius in 357 A.D., a year after Antony died. Gre-gory of Nazianzen called it "a rule of monastic life in the form of a narrative." Athanasius, who had known Antony personally and had seen him often, considered "the life of Antony an ideal pattern of the ascetical life." He intended to hold up Antony as the exemplar of the consecrated life and induce his readers to imitate what they saw. The work enjoyed a~tonishing success and was shortly translated into various languages. Antony, earnestly desiring to die the death of a martyr, went to Alexandria in 311 A.D., when the persecution of Maximin Daja broke out, to minister to the confessors in the mines and prisons, not thinking it justified to turn himself over to the authorities. When his hopes were dis-appointed, Antony returned to his desert cell where "he was a daily martyr to his conscience, ever fighting the battles of the faith. For he practiced a zealous and more intense ascetic life." With this short passage Athanasius enriched monasticism at its very birth with a positive view of asceticism and the renunciations involved in the life of the counsels. Antony's life in the desert was a substitute martyrdom and the monk the successor to the . martyr, a concept that remains alive to this day. Pachomius the Cenobite The weakness of the ei:emitical life lay in the minimal opportunity for practicing charity. Pachomius remedied this defect when he formed a genuine fellowship based on the communal charity inherent in Christianity. He composed the first monastic Rule, in it establishing the economic and spiritual bases for the common life and providing for community government. A younger con-temporary of Antony, Pachomius first served an appren-ticeship under the hermit Palaemon. Then about the year 320 A.D. he established a monastery at Tabennisi on the right bank of the Nile. Other monasteries soon followed, so that when he died, nine for men and two for women were under his guidance. These foundations were large settlements of monks who were organized into smaller groups according to the kind of agricultural work they did or the crafts they practiced. They lived a disciplined life, practiced individual poverty and de-tachment in essential matters, supported themselves by remunerative work, gathered for prayers morning and evening, and observed the three counsels, though they took no vows. Numerous biographies testify to the esteem in which Pachomius was held and the extent of his in- ~uence. Basil the Great The eremitical and cenobitic types of monasticism spread quickly both in East and West. Basil the Great, who benefited from the experience of the previous half century bf monastic experience, became the lawgiver of Eastern monasticism when he wrote his Longer R
La nozione di "dati personali" è particolarmente ampia nel diritto dell'Unione. La Corte di giustizia ha precisato che comprende, per esempio, "il nome di una persona accostato al suo recapito telefonico o ad informazioni relative alla sua situazione lavorativa o ai suoi passatempi", il suo indirizzo i suoi periodi di lavoro e di riposo nonché le relative interruzioni o pause, gli stipendi corrisposti da taluni enti ed i loro beneficiari, i dati sui redditi da lavoro e da capitale nonché sul patrimonio delle persone fisiche, le banche date sugli stranieri presenti sul territorio. Nei limiti in cui le informazioni riguardano una persona fisica identificata o identificabile, il loro contenuto può riguardare tutti gli aspetti relativi alla vita privata o professionale in una sfera pubblica. La forma può essere scritta, sonora o visiva. Un'altra nozione importante è quella della nozione di "flusso transfrontaliero dei dati" che riguarda la comunicazione diretta "a destinatari specifici". Da questo concetto, è esclusa la semplice pubblicazione online (di dati personali) quali i registri pubblici o i mezzi di comunicazione di massa (giornali elettronici e televisione). In un primo periodo della sua giurisprudenza sulla Carta, la Corte di giustizia si riferisce alla protezione della privacy con un riferimento spesso cumulativo agli artt. 7 e 8 senza riconoscere l'autonomia del "diritto alla protezione dei dati personali"rispetto al "diritto al rispetto della vita privata". Inoltre, sino al momento in cui è emersa la questione delle limitazioni consentite ai diritti previsti dagli artt. 7 e 8, con riferimento all'applicazione dell'art. 52 Carta, la Corte non ha distinto il profilo relativo all'applicazione del principio di proporzionalità, da quello riguardante la violazione dei "contenuti essenziali" dei diritti in gioco. In questo senso particolarmente significativa è il ragionamento della Corte nella sentenza Volker del 2010: si deve ritenere, da un lato, che il rispetto del diritto alla vita privata con riguardo al trattamento dei dati personali, riconosciuto dagli artt.7 e 8 della Carta, sia riferito ad ogni informazione relativa ad una persona fisica identificata o identificabile e, dall'altro, che le limitazioni che possono essere legittimamente apportate al diritto alla protezione dei dati personali corrispondano a quelle tollerate nell'ambito dell'art. 8 della CEDU". Il riferimento all'art. 8 della CEDU sottolinea come il diritto alla protezione dei dati sia considerato semplicemente quale accessorio rispetto al diritto al rispetto alla vita privata previsto dall'art. 7 della Carta. La conservazione dei dati può costituire una limitazione del diritto al rispetto della vita privata e del diritto alla protezione dei dati personali. In parallelo con l'art. 8, par. 2, della CEDU, la Carta riconosce che l'ingerenza di un'autorità pubblica nell'esercizio del diritto al rispetto della vita privata può essere giustificata se necessaria alla sicurezza nazionale, alla pubblica sicurezza e alla prevenzione dei reati. In particolare ai sensi dell'art. 52, par. 1 della Carta, tali limitazioni devono essere "previste dalla legge e rispettare il contenuto essenziale di detti diritti […] nel rispetto del principio di proporzionalità," ed essere necessarie e rispondere a finalità di interesse generale riconosciute dall'Unione o all'esigenza di proteggere i diritti e le libertà altrui. In pratica, ciò significa che le eventuali limitazioni devono essere: formulate con precisione e prevedibilità; necessarie per realizzare una finalità di interesse generale o per proteggere i diritti e le libertà altrui; proporzionate alla finalità perseguita; e conformi al contenuto essenziale dei diritti fondamentali in questione. Pertanto, la protezione dei dati personali prevista dall'obbligo prescritto dall'articolo 8 par. 1 della Carta risulta particolarmente importante per il diritto al rispetto della vita privata di cui all'articolo 7 della stessa Carta. La Convenzione di Roma per la salvaguardia dei diritti dell'uomo e delle libertà fondamentali (CEDU) stabilisce un elevato livello di protezione dei dati personali. Secondo l'art. 8, ogni persona è titolare del diritto al rispetto della sua vita privata e familiare, del suo domicilio e della sua corrispondenza. Sulla base di un'interpretazione estensiva della nozione di "vita privata", sono stati individuati dalla Corte europea principi o diritti propri della materia. In base alla giurisprudenza della Corte EDU, la protezione dei dati ex art. 8 CEDU ha ad oggetto il loro trattamento, che può comprendere diverse operazioni (raccolta, registrazione, conservazione, impiego, trasferimento, divulgazione, rettifica o cancellazione). Il trattamento deve essere compiuto nel rispetto dei principi di legalità, legittimità, temporaneità e proporzionalità. Per ciò che attiene alle limitazioni ammissibili, il requisito fondamentale è la "prevedibilità" e "accessibilità" della legge. L'accertamento di una violazione può dipendere da fattori, quali la qualità, la modalità e la tipologia dei dati e dal diritto di esercitare il diritto di accesso e dalla possibilità di richiesta, di rettifica e cancellazione da parte del soggetto interessato. Sono ammissibili deroghe relative alla sicurezza nazionale o alla prevenzione o alla repressione del crimine. Una particolare categoria è costituita dai dati sensibili (ad esempio stato di salute ed origini etniche) che richiedono specifiche garanzie per evitare qualsiasi forma di discriminazione. Per quanto riguarda la possibilità di interpretare estensivamente la nozione di vita rivata la Corte ha più volte ribadito che: "Private life is a broad term not susceptible to exhaustive definition". Si tratta di un termine ampio non suscettibile di definizione esaustiva. La Corte ha più volte statuito che elementi quali il sesso, il nome, l'orientamento sessuale e la vita sessuale sono elementi importanti della sfera personale (ex art. 8 CEDU). Vi è però anche una zona di interazione di una persona con gli altri, anche in un contesto pubblico, che può rientrare nell'ambito dell'applicazione della "vita privata". Il diritto di identità e sviluppo personale, e il diritto di stabilire e sviluppare relazioni con altri esseri umani può persino consentire di estendere l'ambito di applicazione alle attività di natura professionale o commerciale. Il Trattato di Lisbona ha creato per la prima volta una nuova base giuridica per la protezione dei dati personali nello Spazio di libertà, sicurezza e giustizia, utilizzabile sia per l'armonizzazione legislativa del mercato, che per la cooperazione giudiziaria civile e penale (ex terzo pilastro). Tuttavia, la base giuridica dell'art. 16 del TFUE consente all'Unione europea di adottare direttive e regolamenti per la cooperazione di polizia solo dopo la fine del periodo transitorio di cinque anni, vale a dire alla fine del 2014. La competenza prevista dall'art. 16 del TFUE è una competenza concorrente dell'Unione con gli Stati membri come per tutto lo Spazio di libertà, sicurezza e giustizia (cooperazione in materia di immigrazione, cooperazione civile e penale). In quest'ultimo settore potranno comunque essere previste norme specifiche (Dichiarazione 21 Allegata al Trattato di Lisbona). Infatti, le informazioni nel settore della libertà, della sicurezza e della giustizia vengono scambiate anche per analizzare le minacce alla sicurezza, identificare i trend delle attività criminali o valutare i rischi nei settori correlati. La seconda base giuridica riguarda il settore della politica estera e di sicurezza comune, in cui il TFUE prevede invece solo l'adozione di una decisione ad hoc del Consiglio. La direttiva 95/46/CE costituisce la parte principale della normativa secondaria sulla protezione dei dati personali nel mercato che contiene gli elementi principali della tutela, concretizzando e ampliando il contenuto della Convenzione 108. La direttiva rappresenta un quadro generale completato da strumenti normativi specifici quali il regolamento (CE) n. 45/2001 del Parlamento europeo e del Consiglio, del 18 dicembre 2000, concernente la tutela delle persone fisiche in relazione al trattamento dei dati personali da parte delle istituzioni e degli organismi comunitari e la direttiva 2002/58/CE relativa alla vita privata e alle comunicazioni elettroniche nonchè la libera circolazione di tali dati (in particolare l'art. 41) La direttiva 95/46/CE prevede di promuovere la libera circolazione delle informazioni nel mercato interno; l'armonizzazione di disposizioni essenziali del diritto nazionale; esprime la fiducia reciproca degli Stati membri nei rispettivi sistemi giuridici nazionali. Le disposizioni della direttiva non si applicano ai trattamenti di dati personali effettuati per l'esercizio di attività che non rientravano nel campo di applicazione del diritto comunitario e, comunque, ai trattamenti aventi come oggetto la pubblica sicurezza, la difesa, la sicurezza dello Stato e in materia di diritto penale. A livello del diritto comunitario, la conservazione e l'uso di dati a fini di contrasto dei reati sono stati affrontati per la prima volta dalla direttiva 97/66/CE sul trattamento dei dati personali e sulla tutela della vita privata nel settore delle telecomunicazioni. Detta direttiva ha stabilito, per la prima volta, che gli Stati membri possono adottare le disposizioni legislative che considerano necessarie per la salvaguardia della pubblica sicurezza, della difesa o dell'ordine pubblico (compreso il benessere economico dello Stato ove le attività siano connesse a questioni di sicurezza dello Stato), e per l'applicazione del diritto penale. La direttiva 2002/58/CE relativa al trattamento dei dati personali e alla tutela della vita privata nel settore delle comunicazioni elettroniche riguarda principalmente il trattamento dei dati personali nel quadro della fornitura dei servizi di telecomunicazione. La direttiva contiene norme fondamentali destinate a garantire la fiducia degli utilizzatori nei servizi e nelle tecnologie delle comunicazioni elettroniche. Esse riguardano in particolare il divieto di "spam", il sistema di consenso preventivo dell'utilizzatore (opt–in) e l'installazione di marcatori (cookies). Si accresce la tutela contro i trattamenti invisibili di dati che si attivano ogniqualvolta si accede ad un sito internet. Le norme in materia di Privacy online si rafforzano, quindi, in merito all'uso dei cookies (stringhe di testo che possono anche memorizzare le scelte di navigazione degli utenti) e simili sistemi. Gli utenti di internet dovranno essere maggiormente informati sull'esistenza di tali sistemi e su ciò che accade ai loro dati, potendo così controllarli più facilmente. Anche per i "cookies" devono valere i concetti di informativa e consenso. Ai fini dell'espressione del consenso possono essere utilizzate specifiche configurazioni di programmi informatici o di dispositivi che siano di facile e chiara utilizzabilità per il contraente o l'utente. La direttiva stabilisce come principio di base, che gli Stati membri devono garantire, tramite la legislazione nazionale, la riservatezza delle comunicazioni effettuate tramite una rete pubblica di comunicazioni elettroniche. In particolare, devono proibire ad ogni altra persona di ascoltare, intercettare, memorizzare le comunicazioni senza il consenso degli utenti interessati. Per quanto riguarda la sicurezza dei servizi, il fornitore di un servizio di comunicazione elettronica deve garantire che i dati personali siano accessibili soltanto al personale autorizzato; tutelati dalla distruzione, perdita o alterazione accidentale. Eventuali violazioni devono essere comunicate alla persona interessata, nonché all'autorità nazionale di regolamentazione (ANR). Per garantire la disponibilità dei dati di comunicazione per la ricerca, l'accertamento e il perseguimento di reati, la direttiva stabilisce un regime di conservazione dei dati. La direttiva adotta l'approccio di libera scelta (opt–in) in relazione alle comunicazioni elettroniche commerciali indesiderate, cioè gli utenti devono dare il loro accordo preliminare prima di ricevere queste comunicazioni. Questo sistema di opt–in copre anche i messaggi SMS e altri messaggi elettronici ricevuti su qualsiasi terminale fisso o mobile. Sono tuttavia previste deroghe. A norma della direttiva 2002/58/CE relativa alla vita privata e alle comunicazioni elettroniche in linea di principio tali dati relativi al traffico, generati dall'uso dei servizi di comunicazione elettronica, devono essere cancellati o resi anonimi quando non sono più necessari ai fini della trasmissione di una comunicazione, salvo i casi in cui risultino necessari per la fatturazione, e solo per il periodo necessario a tal fine, o in cui sia stato ottenuto il consenso dell'abbonato o utente. I dati relativi all'ubicazione possono essere trattati soltanto se sono resi anonimi o con il consenso dell'utente interessato, nella misura e per il periodo necessari alla fornitura di un servizio a valore aggiunto. Le modifiche introdotte dalla direttiva 2009/136/CE, in materia di trattamento dei dati personali e tutela della vita privata nel settore delle comunicazioni elettroniche sono finalizzate a promuovere una maggiore tutela dei consumatori contro le violazioni dei dati personali, le comunicazioni indesiderate e lo "spam". A questo proposito, il soggetto tutelato dalle comunicazioni indesiderate e dallo spam viene definito in modo nuovo: "contraente" o "utente" (in sostituzione del concetto di interessato o abbonato). La direttiva data retention ha modificato l'art. 15, par. 1, della direttiva relativa alla vita privata e alle comunicazioni elettroniche, inserendo un paragrafo che esclude che tale normativa si applichi ai dati conservati in base alla direttiva data retention. Secondo tale direttiva (art. 11) gli Stati membri possono adottare disposizioni legislative in deroga al principio della riservatezza delle comunicazioni, tra cui, a talune condizioni, la conservazione, l'accesso e il ricorso ai dati a fini di contrasto. L'art. 15, par. 1, permette agli Stati membri di limitare i diritti e gli obblighi attinenti alla vita privata, anche mediante la conservazione di dati per un periodo di tempo limitato, qualora la misura sia "necessaria, opportuna e proporzionata all'interno di una società democratica per la salvaguardia della sicurezza nazionale (cioè della sicurezza dello Stato), della difesa, della sicurezza pubblica; e la prevenzione, ricerca, accertamento e perseguimento dei reati, ovvero dell'uso non autorizzato del sistema di comunicazione elettronica". La giurisprudenza della Corte di Strasburgo riguardante il bilanciamento della tutela dei dati personali con l'interesse pubblico alla sicurezza in materia di dati conservati dai servizi d'intelligence ha avuto per oggetto i seguenti casi: Rotaru v. Romania; Haralambie v. Romania; Turek v. Slovakia; Segerstedt-Wiberg and O. v. Sweden e Shimovolos v. Russia. In materia di conservazione del DNA: S. and Marper v. United Kingdom e Peruzzo and Martens v. Germany. In materia di conservazione dei dati in speciali banche dati: Bouchacourt; Gardel e M.B. v. France; Khelili v. Switzerland; M.K. v. France; Dalea v. France; E.B v. Austria e Bernh Larsen v. Norway. In materia di controlli e videosorveglianza: Peck v. the United Kingdom; Vetter v. France; Kopke v. Germany e Van Vondel v. Netherlands. La Corte EDU si è occupata di bilanciamento con la tutela della salute nelle sentenze: Armonas v. Lithuania; Gillberg v. Sweden e Avilkina and Others v. Russia. Mentre il bilanciamento con la libertà di espressione e il diritto di reputazione è stato affrontato nelle sentenze: Von Hannover v. Germany; Axel Springer AG v. Germany; Mosley v. United Kingdom e Nagla v. Lettonia. La giurisprudenza della Corte di giustizia in relazione all'esercizio di poteri pubblici si è occupata dei casi: Österreichischer Rundfunk, Huber e YS. Nelle sentenze Commissione c. Germania, Commissione c. Austria e ommissione c. Ungheria, il giudice dell'Unione si è occupato del ruolo delle autorità indipendenti di controllo sui dati e in Volker und Markus Schecke e Commissione c. Bavarian Lager della problematica relativa all'accesso agli atti. In particolar modo le questioni interpretative della direttiva 95/46/CE sono state affrontate nelle sentenze Asociación Nacional de Establecimientos Financieros de Crédito; Deutsche Telekom AG; Institut immobiliere e Ryneš. Copiosa è stata la giurisprudenza sia della Corte di Strasburgo (KU v. Finland; Editorial Board di Pravoye Delo e Shtekel v. Ukraina; Ahmet Yildirim v. Turkey; Animal Defenders International v. United Kingdom; Delfi AS v. Estonia; Times Newspapers Limited v. United Kingdom e Ashby Donald e Neij e Sunde Kolmisoppi) e della Corte di Lussemburgo sulle problematiche poste da internet in relazione alla tutela dei dati personali (SABAM, Promusicae, UPC Telekabel Wien, Digital Rights, Google Spain).
Die Inhalte der verlinkten Blogs und Blog Beiträge unterliegen in vielen Fällen keiner redaktionellen Kontrolle.
Warnung zur Verfügbarkeit
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Herausgeber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie diese Quelle zitieren möchten.
"Of course, a little bit of force is needed when doing push-backs."Kolinda Grabar-Kitarović, ehemalige kroatische PräsidentinKroatien, ein Staat, der gemeinsam mit Slowenien am 25. Juni 1991 seine Unabhängigkeit vom jugoslawischen Bundesstaat erklärte und damit einer der Akteure der schwersten Kriege in Europa nach dem Zweiten Weltkrieg wurde, ist seit 2013 Mitglied der Europäischen Union, die vor allem als Friedens- und Wirtschaftsgemeinschaft gegründet wurde. Doch viele Stimmen äußern sich kritisch gegenüber dem Beitritt des Staates und sind der Meinung, dass Kroatien besonders im gesellschaftlichen und wirtschaftlichen Kontext noch nicht bereit dazu wäre, Mitglied der Gemeinschaft zu sein.Die Europäische Kommission sieht das allerdings anders und ist der Meinung, dass die kroatische Politik große Fortschritte macht. Sie äußert sich bereits zuversichtlich über den kommenden Beitritt in den Schengen-Raum, der Bürger*innen der EU die Freiheit gibt, ohne ein Visum in viele Länder der Welt reisen zu dürfen. Doch an den kroatischen Grenzen gibt es Berichten zufolge immer wieder Fälle von Gewalt und Rechtswidrigkeiten von Seiten der Polizei gegenüber Asylsuchenden. Die ehemalige kroatische Präsidentin Kolinda Grabar-Kitarović äußert sich in einem Interview mit dem oben aufgeführten Zitat zu den Menschenrechtsverletzungen.Wenn die kroatische Wirtschaft betrachtet wird, können einige Problematiken beobachtet werden, vor denen kroatische Politiker*innen stehen, wie beispielsweise die Arbeitsmigration von kroatischen Jugendlichen aufgrund von Umständen wie niedrigen Löhnen.Der folgende Beitrag soll auf diese und weitere Aspekte der kroatischen Politik näher eingehen und damit eine Bilanz nach 8 Jahren EU-Mitgliedschaft Kroatiens ziehen. Wie kam es zum Beitritt Kroatiens in die EU und welche Kriterien mussten erfüllt werden? Vor welchen Hindernissen steht der Staat und wie geht die Europäische Union mit diesen um? Diese Fragen sollen im Anschluss geklärt werden, bevor die Frage gestellt werden kann: Ist Kroatien überhaupt bereit für die Europäische Union?EU-Beitritt2003 ging das Beitrittsgesuch Kroatiens nach Brüssel und 10 Jahre später wurde das Land schließlich Mitglied der Europäischen Union. 2011 unterschrieb die Regierungschefin Jadranka Kosor den Beitrittsvertrag und legte damit den Grundstein für den 2013 in Kraft getretenen Beitritt des Landes in die Europäische Union. In diesem langen Prozess kam es zu einigen Hindernissen, die die Beitrittsverhandlungen herauszögerten und nach wie vor die Problematiken innerhalb des Landes widerspiegeln. (vgl. BPB 2013)Die Bevölkerung Kroatiens wurde erst nach dem unterschriebenen Beitrittsvertrag zu der Thematik befragt. Dabei stimmten 67% für einen Beitritt in die Europäische Union. Die Wahlbeteiligung fiel allerdings sehr gering aus, was unter anderem daran liegen könnte, dass die Abstimmung nur sechs Wochen zuvor angekündigt wurde. (vgl. ebd)Der 2011 unterschriebene Beitrittsvertrag war mit einigen Bedingungen verbunden, die bis zum letztendlichen Beitritt im Jahr 2013 erfüllt werden sollten. Hierbei ging es darum, grundlegende Defizite innerhalb des Landes zu beseitigen. Beispielsweise musste der Justizapparat gestärkt werden. Außerdem sollte stärker gegen Korruption vorgegangen sowie eine effizientere Verwaltung gewährleistet werden. Der letzte Punkt umfasst die Privatisierung der Staatsbetriebe. (vgl. ebd)Im Großen und Ganzen möchte die Europäische Union durch die Eingliederung Kroatiens den Übergang zu Marktwirtschaft und Demokratie vorantreiben. Denn Kroatien war Teil des blockfreien, sozialistischen Jugoslawiens mit all den Folgewirkungen (vgl. Kušić 2013).Kopenhagener KriterienAuf dem EU-Gipfel in Kopenhagen wurden im Jahr 1993 Kriterien aufgestellt, anhand derer geprüft wird, ob ein Land dazu bereit ist, in die Europäische Union aufgenommen zu werden. Zusammengefasst sind das folgende Faktoren:Die Gesamtlage innerhalb des Landes muss stabil sein. Das heißt, politische Institutionen, der Rechtsstaat und die Demokratie muss gesichert sein. Außerdem müssen Menschen- und Minderheitsrechte gewahrt werden. (vgl. Grosse-Hüttmann 2004, S. 7)Zudem muss eine funktionierende Marktwirtschaft vorhanden sein, die auf Wettbewerb und Privateigentum beruht. Dadurch sollen die Staaten in der Lage sein, dem Konkurrenzdruck im Binnenmarkt standhalten zu können. (vgl. ebd., S. 7)Der Aquis Communautaire, also alle Verträge der Europäischen Gemeinschaft sowie alle europäischen Gesetze, müssen in nationales Recht übernommen werden. Alle Pflichten und Regeln müssen von dem jeweiligen Staat akzeptiert und eingehalten werden. (vgl. ebd., S. 7 f.)Der Staat muss mit den weitreichenden Zielen der EU sowie der Währungs- und Wirtschaftsunion einverstanden sein, wie sie im Vertrag von Maastricht estgelegt wurden. Dadurch soll verhindert werden, dass neue Mitglieder einen anderen Weg einschlagen als die Europäische Union. (vgl. ebd., S. 8)Da Kroatien nun seit 8 Jahren Mitglied der Europäischen Union ist, scheinen diese Kriterien aus Sicht der Institutionen der Europäischen Union erfüllt zu sein. Dennoch musste der Staat zunächst an einigen Stellen arbeiten, um dieses Ziel erreichen zu können.Flüchtlingsrückkehr und KriegsverbrecherprozesseEine wichtige Bedingung, die im Jahr 2005 gestellt wurde und ein großes Hindernis für den Beitritt darstellte, war der Umgang mit kroatischen Kriegsverbrechern, die in den Unabhängigkeitskriegen Verbrechen begangen haben und zu diesem Zeitpunkt noch nicht ausreichend sanktioniert wurden. Die Europäische Union forderte volle Kooperation mit dem Internationalen Strafgerichtshof. Vor allem ging es dabei um die Auslieferung von Ante Gotovina, der in der kroatischen Offensive Operation "Oluja" Kriegsverbrechen begangen hat. (vgl. Kušić 2021)Gerade wenn es um die Ahndung von Kriegsverbrechern sowie um die Flüchtlingspolitik geht, kann bisher nur ein eher mäßiger Erfolg verzeichnet werden. Die Problematik kann darauf zurückgeführt werden, dass die Staatswerdung Kroatiens mit kriegerischen Auseinandersetzungen erfolgt ist, so dass sich nationalistische Strukturen innerhalb der Gesellschaft und der Politik verfestigt haben. (vgl. Richter 2009, S. 7) Trotz alledem gilt Kroatien als eines der stabilsten Länder auf dem Balkan, der sich derzeit innerhalb eines Prozesses der Wechselwirkung zwischen innenpolitischer Demokratisierung und Stabilisierung befindet. (vgl. Richter 2009, S. 19)Die Premierminister Ivica Račan (2000-2003) und Ivo Sanader (2003-2009) haben versucht, die Wünsche der Europäischen Union im Bereich Flüchtlingsrückkehrer und Kriegsverbrechen umzusetzen. Dabei ging es hauptsächlich um Aspekte wie den Koalitionsfrieden, einen parteiübergreifenden Konsens zugunsten der Union, Stabilisierung und Konsolidierung. Der Preis waren allerdings Reformdefizite im Justizsektor, die die EU ebenfalls zuvor bemängelte.Durch blockierte Anträge, nicht veröffentlichte Fristen oder nicht ausgeführte richterliche Anweisungen kam es schließlich zu Defiziten im Bereich der Rückkehrpolitik und Kriegsverbrechen. Diese Politik führte zwar zu mehr Stabilität und Kontinuität des innenpolitischen Reformprozesses, jedoch wurden die Kopenhagener Kriterien vernachlässigt, so dass sich Defizite im Justiz- und Verwaltungsprozess verfestigen konnten. (vgl. Richter 2009, S. 19)Die von der Europäischen Union anerkannte Genfer Flüchtlingskonvention soll Flüchtlingen auf der ganzen Welt Schutz bieten. Doch oftmals sieht die Realität, auch innerhalb der EU anders aus. Vor allem an der kroatischen Grenze zu Bosnien und Herzegowina berichten Menschen davon, über die grüne Grenze zurückgeschickt zu werden. Ihnen zufolge haben sie keinen Zugang zu Asyl und erfahren oftmals exzessive Gewalt von Seiten der kroatischen Polizei. (vgl. Strippel 2021)Dieses Phänomen wird auch Push-Back genannt und bedeutet, dass Menschen, die auf Asyl in Kroatien hoffen, wieder nach Bosnien und Herzegowina abgeschoben werden, wo sie ebenfalls nicht empfangen werden. Diese Verfahren sollten im Normalfall zur Kenntnis genommen und geprüft werden, doch die kroatische Regierung dementiert das Vorgehen der Polizei. Es wird lediglich betont, dass die kroatischen Außengrenzen geschützt werden.Dadurch, dass es keine Einigkeit über diese Vorfälle gibt, werden diese von der Europäischen Union nicht sanktioniert beziehungsweise zur Kenntnis genommen, obwohl es sich hierbei um die Verletzung von Menschenrechten und Missachtung der Genfer Flüchtlingskonvention handeln würde. (vgl. Strippel 2021) Einen interessanten Podcast zu dieser Thematik wurde vom Bayerischen Rundfunk veröffentlicht, dieser ist unter diesem Link zu finden.Kroatien und der SchengenraumLänder, die Teil des Schengen-Raums der EU sein wollen, müssen sich einer Vielzahl von Evaluierungen unterziehen, die prüfen, ob alle für den Schengen-Raum erforderlichen Vorschriften erfüllt worden sind. Die Evaluierungen bewerten, ob das jeweilige Land in der Lage ist, Verantwortung für die Außengrenzen im Namen der anderen Mitglieder des Raumes zu übernehmen. (vgl. Europäische Kommission 2019)2016 wurde der Schengen-Evaluierungsprozess eingeleitet, der bewerten soll, ob Kroatien die Schengen-Vorschriften und Normen erfüllt. Die Europäische Kommission ist dabei der Auffassung, dass Kroatien Fortschritte bei der Erfüllung der Voraussetzungen gemacht hat, weiterhin aber an deren Erfüllung, insbesondere am Management der Außengrenzen, arbeiten muss. (vgl. ebd.) Der Kommissar Dimitris Avramopoulos, welcher für Migration, Bürgerschaft und Inneres zuständig ist, äußert sich im folgenden Zitat über den voraussichtlichen Beitritt Kroatiens zum Schengen-Raum:"Schengen ist eine der größten und greifbarsten Errungenschaften der europäischen Integration. Seine Stärke hängt jedoch von seiner Aufnahmebereitschaft ab. Kroatien hat nun die Maßnahmen zur Erfüllung der notwendigen Bedingungen ergriffen, und wir müssen dies anerkennen. Als vollwertiges Schengen-Mitglied wird das Land zu einer weiteren Stärkung des Schengen-Raums beitragen und dafür sorgen, dass die EU-Außengrenzen besser geschützt werden." (Dimitris Avramopoulos, Europäische Kommission 2019)Das gesamte Statement der Europäischen Kommission zu dieser Thematik wurde auf deren Internetseite veröffentlicht.Wirtschaftliche Maßnahmen im EU-KontextNach Weidenfeld und Wessels (2002) hat die Europäische Union zusammengefasst drei grundlegende Ziele, wenn es um die Struktur ihrer Mitgliedstaaten und vor allem um Regionen mit Entwicklungsrückstand geht. Zum einen sollen diese Regionen und Länder besonders gefördert werden. Nach Auffassung der Europäischen Union besteht dann ein Rückstand, wenn sich das BIP je Bürger*in auf weniger als 75% des EU-Durchschnitts beläuft. Dieses Ziel gilt als Priorität, weshalb mehr als zwei Drittel der Strukturfonds zur Beseitigung dieser Rückstände verwendet werden. (vgl. Weidenfeld/Wessels 2002)Als zweites Ziel gilt die soziale und wirtschaftliche Umstellung von Gebieten, deren Entwicklungsniveau über dem Durchschnitt liegt. Dennoch weisen diese Gebiete Strukturprobleme, wie beispielsweise Deindustrialisierung, eine hohe Arbeitslosenquote, Bevölkerungsrückgang oder Krisensituationen auf, die mit Hilfe der Mittel der Europäischen Union aufgefangen werden sollen. Das dritte Ziel ist die Anpassung und Modernisierung von Ländern und Regionen. (vgl. ebd.)Das EU-Förderprogramm für den Staat Kroatien beinhaltet 10,74 Milliarden Euro und soll die kroatische Wirtschaft unterstützen. Dabei gehen 40% in Fonds für regionale Entwicklung, 24% in Kohäsionsfonds, 19% in Landwirtschaftsfonds, 14% in Sozialfonds und der Rest in Meeres- und Fischereifonds sowie in eine Jugendbeschäftigungsinitiative. (vgl. Holzner/Vidovic 2018, S. 10)Ziel der Unterstützung ist es vor allem, die wirtschaftliche Entwicklung Kroatiens voranzutreiben, die Armut innerhalb der Gesellschaft zu bekämpfen und den Arbeitsmarkt zu verbessern. Die Inanspruchnahme ist im Vergleich zu anderen EU-Ländern allerdings gering, nimmt aber immer weiter zu. Das langsame Vorgehen könnte damit zusammenhängen, dass die Entwicklungsfähigkeit des Landes derzeit noch nicht so weit ausgeprägt ist, dass die Fonds angemessen verwaltet werden können. (vgl. ebd., S. 25)Ein wichtiges Infrastrukturprojekt, das sich derzeit in Baumaßnahmen befindet und von der kroatischen Regierung mithilfe der EU-Fonds gestartet wurde, ist der Bau der Pelješac-Brücke, welche das Festland mit der vorgelagerten Halbinsel verbinden soll. 357 Millionen von 550 Millionen Kosten werden von der EU getragen. Allerdings erhielt der chinesische Staatskonzern Communications Construction Company den Zuschlag für den Bau, was vielerorts für Erstaunen sorgte. (vgl. Mihm 2021)Weitere Ziele, die die EU-Mitgliedschaft mit sich bringen soll, sind die Ansiedlung einer EU-Einrichtung, die Einführung der goldenen Investitionsregel sowie vor allem der Eintritt in den Schengenraum. (vgl. Holzner, Vidovic 2018)Einfluss des BrexitDas Vereinigte Königreich selbst führte den Euro als Währung nicht ein und trotzdem hat der Austritt Großbritanniens aus der Europäischen Union einen großen Einfluss auf die Währungsintegration und somit auch auf die Währungspolitik Kroatiens und das Verhältnis zur Europäischen Union.Bei den acht Mitgliedsstaaten, die den Euro noch nicht eingeführt haben, den so genannten "Euro-Outs", kann zunehmend die Befürchtung beobachtet werden, dass ihr Einfluss auf den Willensbildungsprozess innerhalb der Union verringert wird. Als Folge dieser Sorge hat sich eine Art Koalition von Staaten entwickelt, die die Interessen einiger Mitglieder vereint. Der Brexit kann also als Auslöser für eine neue Dynamik und Treiber für die Ausdehnung der Eurozone gesehen werden. (vgl. Tokarski; Funk 2018, S. 1)Kroatien gehört zu der Gruppe der "Euro-Outs". Sie sind eine heterogene Gruppe von Staaten, die verschiedenen Wirtschaftsmodellen folgen und sich in unterschiedlichen Stadien ihrer Entwicklung befinden. Rumänien und Kroatien sind darunter die Staaten, die ein Wechselkursregime mit kontrolliertem, variablem Wechselkurs unterhalten. Die Problematik hinsichtlich der ungleichen ökonomischen Bedingungen ist, dass diese die Kooperation zwischen den Mitgliedsstaaten erschweren. Allerdings gilt Kroatien als Spezialfall, denn auch wenn der Euro als Währung noch nicht eingeführt wurde, ist die Wirtschaft weitgehend "euroisiert", da 67% der Verbindlichkeiten und 75% der Anlagen auf dem Euro basieren. (vgl. ebd., S. 1 f.) Die Einführung der europäischen Währung ist also nur eine Frage der Zeit und eine Frage des politischen Fortschritts.ArbeitsmarktAufgrund der Überbewertung des realen Wechselkurses befand sich die Wirtschaft Kroatiens zwischen 2009 und 2014 in einer tiefen Rezession, was dazu führte, dass die Beschäftigungszahlen sanken und das BIP um fast 13% einbrach. Seit dieser Zeit sinken die Zahlen der Arbeitslosen, somit erreichte die Arbeitslosenquote innerhalb des Landes im Mai 2017 den niedrigsten Wert mit 11,7%. (vgl. Holzner, Vidovic 2018, S. 2 f.)Bis heute ist der kroatische Arbeitsmarkt gekennzeichnet durch geringe Erwerbstätigkeit und niedrige Beschäftigung, was ein massives Problem darstellt. Die Beschäftigtenrate ist niedriger als der EU-Durchschnitt. Neben Italien und Rumänien hat Kroatien den höchsten Anteil an inaktiven Bürger*innen innerhalb der Europäischen Union. (vgl. ebd., S. 4 f.)Besonders Jugendliche und Kroat*innen mit primären Ausbildungen sind von Arbeitslosigkeit betroffen. Personen mit Sekundärbildung können die geringste Arbeitslosigkeit aufweisen. Trotzdem wird oft der Mangel an Arbeitskräften vor allem in touristischen Gebieten bemängelt. (vgl. ebd., S. 5 f.)Zur Lösung dieser Problematik fordern Gewerkschaften höhere Löhne für Arbeiter*innen. Einige Vertreter*innen von Unternehmen fordern allerdings die Erhöhung der Quoten für Arbeitsplätze aus dem Ausland. (vgl. ebd., S. 6)ArbeitsmigrationBereits seit den 60er Jahren, in denen viele Gastarbeiter*innen vom Balkan in Länder wie Deutschland und Österreich immigrierten, um ihre Familien zu ernähren, spielt die Thematik Arbeitsmigration in Kroatien eine wichtige Rolle. Bis heute nutzen viele Kroat*innen die besseren Arbeitsumstände und Löhne in Ländern wie Deutschland, um ihren Familien ein besseres Leben ermöglichen zu können.Seit dem Beitritt Kroatiens zur Europäischen Union sind die Zahlen der Migrant*innen aus Kroatien um 38% gestiegen. Insbesondere war hierfür die Öffnung des kroatischen Arbeitsmarktes verantwortlich, der es kroatischen Staatsbürger*innen ermöglichte, in anderen Mitgliedsländern der Europäischen Union ihren Lebensunterhalt zu verdienen. Die Mehrheit der Kroat*innen ist im Alter zwischen 25 und 54 Jahren und findet Beschäftigung in der Industrie sowie in der Bauwirtschaft. (vgl. Holzer, Vidovic 2018)Aufgrund von Faktoren wie der unterdurchschnittlichen Entlohnung hat Kroatien der Auswanderung dieser Bürger*innen wenig entgegenzusetzen. Dem Regierungsprogram 2016-2020 ist lediglich ein vages Statement zu der Auswanderung kroatischer Jugendliche und junger Erwachsenen zu entnehmen. Das Ziel ist es, mehr Arbeitsplätze zu schaffen und dadurch junge Leute dazu zu bewegen, in Kroatien zu bleiben. (vgl. ebd., S. 9)EuroskeptizismusSeit einiger Zeit befindet sich die gesamte Europäische Union in einer Krise, die mehrere Teilkrisen umfasst und deshalb auch Polykrise genannt wird. Dazu zählt unter anderem auch der Euroskeptizismus, der in allen Mitgliedsländern zunehmend wahrzunehmen ist. Dieser kann mit einzelnen Politiken oder dem Erhalt von Souveränitätsrechten begründet werden. (vgl. Weiss, S. 14)Auch wenn der Euroskeptizismus mittlerweile weit verbreitet ist, gibt es zwischen den Mitgliedsstaaten Unterschiede in der Ausprägung. Besonders neue Mitgliedstaaten, wie auch Kroatien, empfinden die Thematik des Kompetenz- und Souveränitätstransfers an die Europäische Union problematisch. Dieser Machtverlust wird als sensibel, historisch abrufbar aber auch politisch instrumentalisierbar wahrgenommen. (vgl. ebd., S. 14)LegitimitäskriseDie Europäische Union leidet also derzeit unter einem Stimmungstief, das mehrere Ursachen hat. Vor allem aber hagelt es immer mehr Kritik zum Thema Demokratiedefizit, Handlungsunfähigkeit und mangelnder Bürgernähe. Viele Bürger*innen begegnen der EU misstrauisch, da sie für sie sehr intransparent und wenig demokratisch erscheint. (vgl. Höreth 2004, S. 41)Aufgrund dessen machte es sich die EU bereits im Jahr 2002 zum Ziel, verfassungsmäßige und institutionelle Voraussetzungen zu schaffen, die demokratische Grundsätze innerhalb der erweiterten EU sowie die Steuerungsfähigkeit nach innen und die Handlungsfähigkeit nach außen ermöglichen sollen. Dieses ambitionierte Ziel konnte allerdings bislang nicht erreicht werden, da einzelne Mitgliedsstaaten auf die Gewichtung ihrer Stimmen im Ministerrat nicht verzichten wollten. (vgl. ebd., S. 41) Nach Höreth (2004) basiert das Demokratiedefizit nicht nur auf technische Probleme des Politikmanagements, sondern auf grundlegende Legitimitätsprobleme, die die Anerkennungswürdigkeit der EU in Frage stellen.FazitWie auch die anderen Mitgliedstaaten der Europäischen Union hat Kroatien mit den Hindernissen der Polykrise zu kämpfen. Doch die Gesamtsituation des Staates zeigt, dass das Land sich vor allem mit Themen wie dem Umgang mit Flüchtlingen im Rückstand befindet, was damit zusammenhängen könnte, dass sich politische, soziale und ideologische Strukturen, die sich im Laufe der Geschichte, aber vor allem während der Unabhängigkeitskriege gebildet haben, verfestigt haben.Die geringe Wahlbeteiligung und die 67%ige Zustimmung zum Beitritt in die Europäische Union lässt relativ offen, wie die kroatische Gesellschaft zu der Europäischen Union steht. Zunächst konnte allerdings das Gefühl geweckt werden, dass eine gewisse EU-Euphorie in der Gesellschaft Kroatien zu beobachten war. Nun aber äußern sich, wie in der gesamten Europäischen Union erkennbar, immer mehr Menschen skeptisch gegenüber der EU. Es erscheint immer noch so, als ob die Gesellschaft den Entscheidungsprozessen der Europäischen Union nur schwer folgen kann und sie sich damit unsicher fühlen.Die kroatische Regierung hat einige Maßnahmen getroffen, um den EU-Beitritt des Staates zu ermöglichen. Trotzdem gibt es Kritiker*innen, die der Meinung sind, die EU habe es Kroatien zu einfach gemacht. Nach ihr wurden die Kopenhagener Kriterien erfüllt, sonst hätte das Land nicht zu einem offiziellen Mitglied der Europäischen Union werden können.Doch ein genauerer Blick in die Strukturen des Staates und vor allem auf die Grenze zu Bosnien und Herzegowina zeigen: das Land muss weiterhin an sich arbeiten, um den Kriterien gerecht werden zu können. Die Europäische Union darf die Augen nicht verschließen, wie es derzeit getan wird, indem zuversichtlich über den Beitritt in den Schengen-Raum diskutiert wird. Als Friedensgemeinschaft ist die Aufgabe der Europäischen Union, Menschenrechte zu wahren und dort genauer hinzuschauen, wo diese verletzt werden. Allerdings setzt der Beitritt Kroatiens in die Europäische Union gleichzeitig auch ein wichtiges Zeichen und bringt den Staat, als einer der stabilsten Länder auf dem Balkan, dazu, aktiv zu werden und als Vorbild für den restlichen Balkan zu fungieren.Auch wenn der Beitritt kritisch hinterfragt werden kann, sollte also gesagt werden, dass der Staat durchaus Schritte macht, die ohne die Europäische Union wahrscheinlich nicht stattgefunden hätten. Kroatien profitiert sowohl wirtschaftlich, als auch gesellschaftlich von den Vorteilen der EU. Allerdings verlangsamen Defizite innerhalb der Politik, wie beispielsweise lange Verwaltungsverfahren die Fortschritte, so dass die Europäische Union zum einen Geduld zeigen, aber zum anderen die Problematiken innerhalb des Landes nicht ignorieren sollte.LiteraturverzeichnisBundeszentrale für politische Bildung (2013): 1. Juli: Kroatien tritt der EU bei. Online verfügbar unter https://www.bpb.de/politik/hintergrund-aktuell/164274/1-juli-kroatien-tritt-der-eu-bei-28-06-2013, zuletzt geprüft am 14.09.2021.Europäische Kommission (2019): Schengen-Beitritt: Kroatien vor dem Beitritt zum Schengen-Raum. Online verfügbar unter https://ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/de/IP_19_6140, zuletzt geprüft am 30.09.2021.Holzner, Mario (2018): Wirtschaftliche Perspektiven für Kroatien. wiiw Forschungsbericht. Wien: The Vienna Institute for International Economic Studies.Horeth, Marcus (2004): Die erweiterte EU in der Legitimitätskrise. In: Der Bürger im Staat 54 (1), S. 41–48.Kušić, Siniša (2021): Kroatiens Weg in die EU . Hg. v. Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung. Online verfügbar unter https://www.bpb.de/apuz/158164/kroatiens-weg-in-die-eu, zuletzt geprüft am 14.09.2021.Mihm, Andreas (2021): Chinesen bauen Brücke in Kroatien, die EU zahlt. Hg. v. Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung. Online verfügbar unter https://www.faz.net/aktuell/wirtschaft/kroatien-china-baut-peljesac-bruecke-und-die-eu-zahlt-17461739.html, zuletzt geprüft am 30.09.2021.Richter, Solveig (2009): Zielkonflikte der EU-Erweiterungspolitik? Kroatien und Makedonien zwischen Stabilität und Demokratie. Berlin: Stiftung Wissenschaft und Politik.Schrooten, Mechthild (2004): Ökonomische Perspektiven der EU-Osterweiterung. In: Der Bürger im Staat 54 (1), S. 17–20.Steindorf, Ludwig (2013): Ein kurzer Gang durch die Geschichte Kroatiens. Hg. v. Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung. Online verfügbar unter https://www.bpb.de/apuz/158166/ein-kurzer-gang-durch-die-geschichte, zuletzt geprüft am 30.09.2021.Tokarski, P.; Funk, S. (2018): Die Nicht-Euro-Staaten in der EU nach dem Brexit. In: SWP-Aktuell (68), S. 1–8.Weidenfeld, W.; Wessels, W. (2002): Jahrbuch der Europäischen Integration 2002/2003. Bonn: Europa Union Verlag.Weiss, S. (2004): Die Erweiterung aus der Sicht der Beitrittskandidaten. In: Der Bürger im Staat 54 (1), S. 11–17.
Die aus der deutschen Wiedervereinigung resultierenden ökonomischen und demografischen Veränderungsprozesse stellen große Herausforderungen für die Regionalentwicklung dar: Nachdem die ostdeutschen Arbeitsmärkte lange Zeit von einem Überangebot an Arbeitskräften geprägt waren und zahlreiche (vor allem junge, gut ausgebildete) Menschen in die alten Bundesländer abwanderten, zeichnet sich mittlerweile eine Trendwende ab. Infolge des demografischen Wandels (Bevölkerungsalterung und -schrumpfung) geht die Zahl der Personen im erwerbsfähigen Alter kontinuierlich zurück. Dies wirkt sich vor allem auf das Rückgrat der ostdeutschen Wirtschaft, die kleinen und mittelständischen Unternehmen, aus. Schon heute machen sich Schwierigkeiten bei der Besetzung offener Arbeitsstellen bemerkbar und vielerorts wird bereits von einem "Fachkräftemangel" gesprochen. Um die Zukunftsfähigkeit der ansässigen Unternehmen zu sichern, entwickeln regionale Organisationen Strategien, die eine ausreichende Versorgung der Unternehmen mit Fachkräften gewährleisten und damit zur regionalen Resilienz beitragen sollen. Während diese vor allem auf eine erhöhte Arbeitsbeteiligung bestimmter Gruppen (z.B. ältere Arbeitnehmer, Frauen, Arbeitslose) abzielen, lässt sich vermehrt auch eine gezielte Anwerbung von Fachkräften aus anderen Regionen beobachten. Angesichts der Tatsache, dass mittlerweile ein beachtlicher Teil der abgewanderten Ostdeutschen in seine "alte Heimat" zurückkehren möchte, kommt dieser Personengruppe dabei ein besonderes Interesse zu. Auf diesen Erkenntnissen aufbauend setzt sich die Forschungsarbeit mit folgenden Fragestellungen auseinander: (1) Wie beschäftigen sich die relevanten Organisationen in Ostdeutschland mit der regionalen Fachkräftesicherung? (2) Welche Rolle spielt dabei die gezielte Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern? und (3) Wie können Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen zur Resilienz ostdeutscher Regionen gegenüber dem rückläufigen Erwerbspersonenpotenzials beitragen? Auf Basis einer Literatur- und Internetrecherche werden die wichtigsten Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen in ostdeutschen Regionen erfasst und charakterisiert. Darauf aufbauend werden anhand der Informationen der Trägerorganisationen weitere, mit dem Thema "Fachkräftesicherung" betraute Organisationen identifiziert. Diese Grundgesamtheit stellt den Ausgangspunkt für eine schriftliche Befragung dar. Auf Grundlage der Befragungsergebnisse werden Trends sowie Besonderheiten bei der regionalen Fachkräftesicherung ermittelt. Im Rahmen einer anschließenden Fallstudienuntersuchung wird ein detaillierter Einblick in die Arbeitsweisen und Kooperationsbeziehungen ausgewählter Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen gewonnen. Anhand von Experteninterviews werden weitere Erkenntnisse über den Beitrag dieser Initiativen zur Resilienz regionaler Arbeitsmärkte gewonnen. Die empirischen Ergebnisse zeigen, dass sich aktuell eine Vielzahl verschiedener Organisationen mit dem Thema der regionalen Fachkräftesicherung beschäftigt: Neben den Agenturen für Arbeit, den Industrie- und Handelskammern sowie den Handwerkskammern sind dies verschiedene Wirtschafts- bzw. Branchenverbände und Gewerkschaften. Darüber hinaus spielen auch Ministerien, Förderbanken, kommunale Einrichtungen, Career Services von Hochschulen und ehrenamtliche Vereine eine Rolle. Obwohl Rück- und Zuwanderer nicht die Hauptzielgruppe ihrer Maßnahmen darstellen, finden sie dennoch Berücksichtigung. Außerdem stehen die meisten Organisationen mit dreizehn Initiativen, welche sich auf eine gezielte Anwerbung von (Re-) Migranten spezialisiert haben, in Kontakt. Bei Letzteren gehören die Vermittlung von Arbeitsplätzen, die Information und Beratung bei der Arbeitssuche sowie Dual Career Services (Informationen und Beratung bei der Arbeitsplatzsuche der Partnerin/ des Partners) zu den wichtigsten Leistungsangeboten. Zwar ist eine direkte Messung ihres Erfolges nicht möglich und eine dauerhafte Finanzierung, aufgrund ihres Projektcharakters, nur selten garantiert, dennoch tragen sie aber zur regionalen Fachkräftesicherung bei: Durch den Aufbau von Netzwerken, der Sensibilisierung ansässiger Unternehmen sowie der aktiven Vermarktung des Standorts werden vorhandene Ressourcen mobilisiert und bestehende Vulnerabilitäten abgebaut. Durch das Einwirken weiterer, externer Prozesse stellt sich schließlich eine erhöhte Resilienz ostdeutscher Regionen gegenüber dem rückläufigen Erwerbspersonenpotenzial ein. Daraus leiten sich Handlungsempfehlungen ab, die eine weitere Intensivierung der regionalen Kooperation vorschlagen.:Abbildungsverzeichnis XI Tabellenverzeichnis XIII Abkürzungsverzeichnis XIV 1 Einleitung 1 1.1 Problemstellung 1 1.2 Zielsetzung der Arbeit 3 1.3 Aufbau der Arbeit 5 2 Theoretischer Bezugsrahmen und forschungsleitende Fragen 7 2.1 Rückgang des Erwerbspersonenpotenzials und Fachkräftemangel 8 2.1.1 Komponenten des Arbeitsmarktes in Deutschland 8 2.1.2 Begriffsbestimmung: Erwerbspersonenpotenzial, Arbeitskräftemangel, Fachkräftemangel, Fachkräftesicherung 10 2.2 Entstehung regionaler Arbeitsmärkte 12 2.2.1 Neoklassisches Grundmodell des Arbeitsmarktes 12 2.2.2 Segmentationstheorie 13 2.2.3 Regulationstheoretisch orientierte Regionalforschung 15 2.2.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 15 2.3 Erklärung von (interregionalen) Migrationsbewegungen 16 2.3.1 Ökonomische Ansätze zur Erklärung von Migration 17 2.3.2 Nichtökonomische Migrationstheorien 18 2.3.3 Mehrebenenkonzept zur (Rück-) Wanderungsforschung 19 2.3.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 20 2.4 Steigerung der Innovations- und Wettbewerbsfähigkeit in der Regionalentwicklung 21 2.4.1 Cluster 21 2.4.2 Regionale Innovationssysteme 23 2.4.3 Zusammenfassung 23 2.5 Integration der Theoriestränge durch den Ansatz der regionalen Resilienz 24 2.5.1 Der Resilienz-Begriff im Kontext verschiedener Wissenschaftsdisziplinen 25 2.5.2 Unterschiedliche Interpretationen des Resilienz-Begriffs 27 2.5.3 Resilienz regionaler Arbeitsmärkte 30 2.5.4 Operationalisierung des Resilienz-Ansatzes 32 2.6 Forschungsleitende Fragen 34 3 Forschungsstrategie und methodische Vorgehensweise 37 3.1 Forschungsstrategie 37 3.2 Querschnittdesign 39 3.2.1 Abgrenzung des Untersuchungsgebiets 39 3.2.2 Sekundärstatistische Analyse 40 3.2.3 Dokumentenanalyse und Sampling 41 3.2.4 Schriftliche Befragung 42 3.2.4.1 Konstruktion des Erhebungsinstruments 43 3.2.4.2 Durchführung und Rücklauf der Befragung 45 3.2.4.3 Analyse und Darstellung der erhobenen Daten 47 3.3 Multiples Fallstudiendesign 48 3.3.1 Fallauswahl 48 3.3.2 Experteninterviews 49 3.3.2.1 Auswahl der Gesprächspartner 50 3.3.2.2 Durchführung der Untersuchung 51 3.3.2.3 Analyse der erhobenen Daten 52 3.3.3 Dokumentenanalyse 53 3.4 Kritische Reflexion der verwendeten Forschungsmethoden 53 4 Fachkräftesicherung und Migration als Herausforderungen für die Regionalentwicklung in Ostdeutschland 57 4.1 Fachkräftesicherung unter den Bedingungen einer alternden und schrumpfenden Gesellschaft 57 4.1.1 Auswirkungen des demografischen Wandels auf die regionalen Arbeitsmärkte in Ostdeutschland 58 4.1.2 Analyse des aktuellen und zukünftigen Fachkräftebedarfs in Ostdeutschland 61 4.1.3 Zielgruppen der regionalen Fachkräftesicherungsstrategien 68 4.2 Rück- und Zuwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 70 4.2.1 Zuwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 71 4.2.2 Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 73 4.2.2.1 Datenverfügbarkeit und Definition der wichtigsten Begriffe 74 4.2.2.2 Zahlen zur Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 76 4.2.2.3 Motive für die Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 77 4.2.2.4 Räumliche und zeitliche Muster der Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 78 4.2.2.5 Demografische und sozio-ökonomische Situation der Rückwanderer 79 4.2.2.6 Potenzial von Rückwanderern für die Regionalentwicklung in Ostdeutschland 80 4.3 Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 83 4.3.1 Gesetzlicher Rahmen zur Anwerbung hochqualifizierter Arbeitskräfte 83 4.3.1.1 Green Card 84 4.3.1.2 Vom Ausländerrecht zur gesteuerten Arbeitsmigration 84 4.3.1.3 Freizügigkeitsgesetz 86 4.3.1.4 Anerkennung ausländischer Abschlüsse 86 4.3.1.5 Blaue Karte EU 87 4.3.2 Bundesweite Maßnahmen zur Fachkräftesicherung durch Rück- und Zuwanderung 88 4.3.2.1 Virtuelle Informationsportale 88 4.3.2.2 Fachkräfte-Offensive 89 4.3.2.3 Jobmonitor 89 4.3.2.4 Innovationsbüro "Fachkräfte für die Region" 90 4.3.2.5 Kompetenzzentrum für Fachkräftesicherung 90 4.3.2.6 Die "Zukunftsinitiative Fachkräftesicherung" 90 4.3.2.7 Sonderprogramm zur Förderung der beruflichen Mobilität von ausbildungsinteressierten Jugendlichen und arbeitslosen Fachkräfte aus Europa (MobiPro-EU) 91 4.3.3 Regionale Ansätze zur Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 92 4.3.3.1 Leistungen zur Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern 92 4.3.3.2 Kriterien für eine Gesamtschau der im Untersuchungsraum existierenden Initiativen 99 5 Aktuelle Strategien der Fachkräftesicherung in Ostdeutschland 103 5.1 Politikumfeld und institutioneller Kontext 103 5.2 Beschäftigung mit dem Thema regionale Fachkräftesicherung 106 5.3 Berücksichtigung von Rück- und Zuwanderern117 5.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 127 6 Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen als Beitrag zur Resilienz regionaler Arbeitsmärkte in Ostdeutschland 131 6.1 Agentur mv4you 131 6.1.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 131 6.1.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 134 6.1.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 137 6.2 Initiative "Fachkräfte für Sachsen. Sachse komm' zurück!" 137 6.2.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 137 6.2.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 139 6.2.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 143 6.3 Willkommens-Agentur Uckermark 143 6.3.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 143 6.3.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 147 6.3.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 150 6.4 Der Beitrag von Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen zum Aufbau einer regionalen Anpassungskapazität 151 6.4.1 Entwicklung der gezielten Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 151 6.4.2 Finanzierung der Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen 152 6.4.3 Beitrag zur regionalen Fachkräftesicherung 152 6.4.4 Verstärkte Berücksichtigung von (internationalen) Zuwanderern 153 6.4.5 Regionsübergreifende Kooperation 154 6.4.6 Schwierigkeiten bei der direkten Messung des Erfolgs 155 6.4.7 Beitrag zur regionalen Resilienz 156 7 Schlussfolgerungen 161 7.1 Zusammenfassung der Ergebnisse 161 7.2 Schlussfolgerungen für die Praxis 168 7.3 Schlussfolgerungen für die wissenschaftliche Diskussion und weiterer Forschungsbedarf 170 8 Literaturverzeichnis 173 9 Anhang 191 ; Germany's reunification caused economic and demographic changes that represent major challenges for regional development: After the East German labour markets experienced a long period of labour oversupply and the emigration of many (particularly young and well educated) people to former West Germany, they are now facing a reversal. Due to demographic changes (the aging and shrinking of the population) the number of people in working age has been steadily declining. This especially affects small and medium sized businesses, the backbone of the East German economy. Already, it has become noticeably difficult to fill vacant positions, and a "shortage of skilled labour" is widely discussed. In order to future-proof local businesses, regional organisations have developed strategies that ensure a sufficient supply of skilled labour and an increased regional resilience. Although these strategies mainly aim towards increasing labour market participation among certain groups (e.g. older workers, women, the unemployed), the recruitment of skilled labour from other regions has also noticeably increased. Since a significant proportion among emigrated East Germans would like to return 'home' now, this group is of particular interest. Based on these findings, this research paper deals with the following questions: (1) What do relevant organisations in East Germany do about securing regional skilled labour? (2) What role does the targeted recruitment of immigrants and return migrants play in this context? (3) How can immigration and return migration initiatives contribute to making East German regions resilient against the diminishing work force potential? Based on a combined literature and Internet research, this paper identifies and characterises the most important immigration and return migration initiatives in East Germany. Further, it uses information provided by these initiatives' support organisations to identify other organisations whose remit is to safeguard skilled labour. The resulting statistical population then forms the basis for a written survey. Based on the survey results, the paper investigates trends and anomalies in securing regional skilled labour. A subsequent multiple case study analysis provides detailed insights into the working methods and cooperation among selected immigration and return migration initiatives. Expert interviews provide additional information on how these initiatives contribute towards regional labour market resilience. As the empirical results show, there currently exist a number of organisations dealing with the shortage of skilled labour. These include regional employment agencies, chambers of industry and commerce, and chambers of crafts, as well as various trade associations and unions. In addition, government departments, business development banks, local authorities, university career services, and voluntary associations also play an important role. Even though immigrants and return migrants are not considered to be their main targets, these organisations do include them in their measures. Furthermore, most of the surveyed organisations are in contact with the thirteen initiatives that focus on targeted recruitment of immigrants and return migrants. The most important services provided by immigration and return migration initiatives include job placements, information and advice during the job search, as well as dual career services. Even though it isn't possible to directly measure their impact, and although they are rarely guaranteed permanent financing due to their project-based nature, these initiatives do contribute towards securing regional skilled labour: By developing networks, sensitizing local companies, and actively advertising the region, they mobilise existing resources and reduce regional vulnerabilities. The influence of additional external processes eventually creates an increase in regional resilience towards the declining labour force potential. Derived from these findings, this paper recommends several action points that propose a further intensification of regional cooperation.:Abbildungsverzeichnis XI Tabellenverzeichnis XIII Abkürzungsverzeichnis XIV 1 Einleitung 1 1.1 Problemstellung 1 1.2 Zielsetzung der Arbeit 3 1.3 Aufbau der Arbeit 5 2 Theoretischer Bezugsrahmen und forschungsleitende Fragen 7 2.1 Rückgang des Erwerbspersonenpotenzials und Fachkräftemangel 8 2.1.1 Komponenten des Arbeitsmarktes in Deutschland 8 2.1.2 Begriffsbestimmung: Erwerbspersonenpotenzial, Arbeitskräftemangel, Fachkräftemangel, Fachkräftesicherung 10 2.2 Entstehung regionaler Arbeitsmärkte 12 2.2.1 Neoklassisches Grundmodell des Arbeitsmarktes 12 2.2.2 Segmentationstheorie 13 2.2.3 Regulationstheoretisch orientierte Regionalforschung 15 2.2.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 15 2.3 Erklärung von (interregionalen) Migrationsbewegungen 16 2.3.1 Ökonomische Ansätze zur Erklärung von Migration 17 2.3.2 Nichtökonomische Migrationstheorien 18 2.3.3 Mehrebenenkonzept zur (Rück-) Wanderungsforschung 19 2.3.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 20 2.4 Steigerung der Innovations- und Wettbewerbsfähigkeit in der Regionalentwicklung 21 2.4.1 Cluster 21 2.4.2 Regionale Innovationssysteme 23 2.4.3 Zusammenfassung 23 2.5 Integration der Theoriestränge durch den Ansatz der regionalen Resilienz 24 2.5.1 Der Resilienz-Begriff im Kontext verschiedener Wissenschaftsdisziplinen 25 2.5.2 Unterschiedliche Interpretationen des Resilienz-Begriffs 27 2.5.3 Resilienz regionaler Arbeitsmärkte 30 2.5.4 Operationalisierung des Resilienz-Ansatzes 32 2.6 Forschungsleitende Fragen 34 3 Forschungsstrategie und methodische Vorgehensweise 37 3.1 Forschungsstrategie 37 3.2 Querschnittdesign 39 3.2.1 Abgrenzung des Untersuchungsgebiets 39 3.2.2 Sekundärstatistische Analyse 40 3.2.3 Dokumentenanalyse und Sampling 41 3.2.4 Schriftliche Befragung 42 3.2.4.1 Konstruktion des Erhebungsinstruments 43 3.2.4.2 Durchführung und Rücklauf der Befragung 45 3.2.4.3 Analyse und Darstellung der erhobenen Daten 47 3.3 Multiples Fallstudiendesign 48 3.3.1 Fallauswahl 48 3.3.2 Experteninterviews 49 3.3.2.1 Auswahl der Gesprächspartner 50 3.3.2.2 Durchführung der Untersuchung 51 3.3.2.3 Analyse der erhobenen Daten 52 3.3.3 Dokumentenanalyse 53 3.4 Kritische Reflexion der verwendeten Forschungsmethoden 53 4 Fachkräftesicherung und Migration als Herausforderungen für die Regionalentwicklung in Ostdeutschland 57 4.1 Fachkräftesicherung unter den Bedingungen einer alternden und schrumpfenden Gesellschaft 57 4.1.1 Auswirkungen des demografischen Wandels auf die regionalen Arbeitsmärkte in Ostdeutschland 58 4.1.2 Analyse des aktuellen und zukünftigen Fachkräftebedarfs in Ostdeutschland 61 4.1.3 Zielgruppen der regionalen Fachkräftesicherungsstrategien 68 4.2 Rück- und Zuwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 70 4.2.1 Zuwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 71 4.2.2 Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 73 4.2.2.1 Datenverfügbarkeit und Definition der wichtigsten Begriffe 74 4.2.2.2 Zahlen zur Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 76 4.2.2.3 Motive für die Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 77 4.2.2.4 Räumliche und zeitliche Muster der Rückwanderung nach Ostdeutschland 78 4.2.2.5 Demografische und sozio-ökonomische Situation der Rückwanderer 79 4.2.2.6 Potenzial von Rückwanderern für die Regionalentwicklung in Ostdeutschland 80 4.3 Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 83 4.3.1 Gesetzlicher Rahmen zur Anwerbung hochqualifizierter Arbeitskräfte 83 4.3.1.1 Green Card 84 4.3.1.2 Vom Ausländerrecht zur gesteuerten Arbeitsmigration 84 4.3.1.3 Freizügigkeitsgesetz 86 4.3.1.4 Anerkennung ausländischer Abschlüsse 86 4.3.1.5 Blaue Karte EU 87 4.3.2 Bundesweite Maßnahmen zur Fachkräftesicherung durch Rück- und Zuwanderung 88 4.3.2.1 Virtuelle Informationsportale 88 4.3.2.2 Fachkräfte-Offensive 89 4.3.2.3 Jobmonitor 89 4.3.2.4 Innovationsbüro "Fachkräfte für die Region" 90 4.3.2.5 Kompetenzzentrum für Fachkräftesicherung 90 4.3.2.6 Die "Zukunftsinitiative Fachkräftesicherung" 90 4.3.2.7 Sonderprogramm zur Förderung der beruflichen Mobilität von ausbildungsinteressierten Jugendlichen und arbeitslosen Fachkräfte aus Europa (MobiPro-EU) 91 4.3.3 Regionale Ansätze zur Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 92 4.3.3.1 Leistungen zur Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern 92 4.3.3.2 Kriterien für eine Gesamtschau der im Untersuchungsraum existierenden Initiativen 99 5 Aktuelle Strategien der Fachkräftesicherung in Ostdeutschland 103 5.1 Politikumfeld und institutioneller Kontext 103 5.2 Beschäftigung mit dem Thema regionale Fachkräftesicherung 106 5.3 Berücksichtigung von Rück- und Zuwanderern117 5.4 Zusammenfassung der wesentlichen Punkte 127 6 Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen als Beitrag zur Resilienz regionaler Arbeitsmärkte in Ostdeutschland 131 6.1 Agentur mv4you 131 6.1.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 131 6.1.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 134 6.1.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 137 6.2 Initiative "Fachkräfte für Sachsen. Sachse komm' zurück!" 137 6.2.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 137 6.2.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 139 6.2.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 143 6.3 Willkommens-Agentur Uckermark 143 6.3.1 Aktivitäten der Initiative 143 6.3.2 Kooperation mit anderen regionalen Initiativen 147 6.3.3 Aktuelle Entwicklungen 150 6.4 Der Beitrag von Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen zum Aufbau einer regionalen Anpassungskapazität 151 6.4.1 Entwicklung der gezielten Anwerbung von Rück- und Zuwanderern in Ostdeutschland 151 6.4.2 Finanzierung der Rück- und Zuwanderungsinitiativen 152 6.4.3 Beitrag zur regionalen Fachkräftesicherung 152 6.4.4 Verstärkte Berücksichtigung von (internationalen) Zuwanderern 153 6.4.5 Regionsübergreifende Kooperation 154 6.4.6 Schwierigkeiten bei der direkten Messung des Erfolgs 155 6.4.7 Beitrag zur regionalen Resilienz 156 7 Schlussfolgerungen 161 7.1 Zusammenfassung der Ergebnisse 161 7.2 Schlussfolgerungen für die Praxis 168 7.3 Schlussfolgerungen für die wissenschaftliche Diskussion und weiterer Forschungsbedarf 170 8 Literaturverzeichnis 173 9 Anhang 191
Il commercio equo e solidale (Cees) è andato sviluppandosi nel mondo occidentale nel corso degli ultimi quaranta anni, quale risposta alla crescente consapevolezza del fatto che i vantaggi derivanti dagli scambi e dall'espansione del commercio internazionale non risultano equamente ripartiti tra tutti i Paesi e tra i vari strati della popolazione di ciascuno dei Paesi stessi. La progressiva estensione del fenomeno in termini di ampliamento delle aree geografiche coperte e di aumento del quantitativo e delle tipologie dei beni commerciati, nonché il proliferare dei soggetti coinvolti e la loro stessa eterogeneità ha via via evidenziato le potenzialità connesse a tale realtà divenuta, nel corso di pochi decenni, da settore di nicchia, modello di riferimento per un commercio giusto nel panorama internazionale di mercato. Orbene, allo scopo di inquadrare precisamente il fenomeno e di sviscerarne i contenuti si è ritenuto opportuno suddividere la trattazione del tema in quattro macro-blocchi inerenti rispettivamente: la descrizione socio-economica del Cees, i progetti di normazione presenti in materia a livello sovranazionale-nazionale e regionale, le altre esperienze parallelamente sviluppate in altri paesi europei, nonché l'analisi degli strumenti contrattuali in uso nel settore con particolare riguardo ai contratti di Ctm. Il punto di partenza è rappresentato da una serie di considerazioni di ordine introduttivo, con particolare riguardo alla dimensione socio-economica del fenomeno, alla luce della sua crescente evoluzione e del suo attuale valore in termini di incidenza all'interno del nuovo ordine globale delle relazioni economiche. A seguire, dato il taglio essenzialmente giuridico della ricerca, si è ritenuto opportuno penetrare immediatamente la realtà del commercio equo con specifico riferimento alle problematiche ed alle prospettive connesse all'opportunità di una regolamentazione giuridica del fenomeno stesso, le quali costituiscono, precisamente, l'oggetto centrale del presente studio. In particolare si è scelto di elaborare una serie di riflessioni introduttive a proposito dei differenti approcci posti in essere in materia, considerando la complessità del quadro di riferimento nonché la varietà degli intenti. Orbene, nel tentativo di ricostruire le ragioni che hanno determinato l'esigenza di regolamentare la materia, si è pensato in primo luogo di esaminare i numerosi tentativi di autoregolamentazione attuati in tal senso, con riferimento da un lato alle cc. dd. Carte dei Criteri ed in particolare alla Carta Italiana, elaborate allo scopo di identificare i requisiti ed i soggetti destinati ad operare in tale contesto, e dall'altro lato ai sistemi di certificazione privati e specializzati posti in essere allo scopo di etichettare i prodotti del Cees e garantire così la conformità a determinati standard, nonché il rispetto dei principi propri del settore in esame. Una volta esaminati i percorsi inerenti la via dell'autoregolamentazione e le peculiarità connesse agli stessi si è ritenuto interessante procedere nell'analisi dei percorsi di eteroregolamentazione posti in essere in materia, e ciò in particolare sulla scorta dei limiti e delle incongruenze intrinsecamente legate alla strada dell'autodisciplina. La creazione di un preciso schema legislativo in materia, corrispondente ad una vera e propria legge, consentirebbe, infatti - ed è precisamente ciò che la ricerca è tesa a dimostrare - di realizzare, al di là del riconoscimento ufficiale del fenomeno, anche una specifica individuazione dei prodotti del Cees e dei soggetti coinvolti, ciò che determinerebbe, attraverso l'istituzione di un rigoroso sistema sanzionatorio, la conseguente eliminazione del rischio che gli stessi si trovino in un certo senso a miscelarsi inconsapevolmente con soggetti estranei ai principi del movimento, traducendosi implicitamente in una enorme garanzia per il consumatore. Una volta accertata la necessità di regolamentare la materia e una volta enucleate le motivazioni attraverso le quali si è giunti ad affermare la preferenza di soluzioni di tipo eteroregolamentative, si è scelto di proseguire nell'analisi dettagliata dei percorsi e degli interventi legislativi elaborati su scala sovranazionale, nazionale e regionale; ciò al fine di riflettere più compiutamente sul taglio che un intervento regolativo in materia dovrebbe avere. I paragrafi elaborati nell'ambito della Parte II e precisamente inerenti una ricognizione e valutazione critica dei progetti di normazione presenti in materia, si muovono in effetti proprio in tale ottica, nel tentativo di chiarire se, posta la complessità degli interventi legislativi predisposti a vari livelli, sia ravvisabile all'interno di uno di questi un possibile modello da seguire. Sempre allo scopo di riflettere sui profili regolamentativi del fenomeno del Cees e posta la necessità di rintracciare un modello indicativo sulla base del quale pervenire all'elaborazione di un preciso schema di inquadramento legislativo, si è scelto di dedicare le successive fasi della ricerca all'esame delle esperienze maggiormente rilevanti nel settore condotte all'interno di altri paesi. La terza parte-sezione del lavoro di ricerca si incentra, infatti, sull'analisi degli schemi e delle soluzioni legislative elaborate a livello europeo (e non solo) in tale ambito, ciò allo scopo di valutare le affinità e le compatibilità, ma anche eventualmente le divergenze esistenti rispetto al nostro sistema. Ebbene, a parte lo studio delle strategie tracciate all'interno del contesto europeo, ed in modo particolare in paesi come la Spagna e la Francia - attraverso l'analisi delle varie proposte e normative concretamente poste in essere - si è ritenuto interessante proporre anche l'esame di una realtà profondamente differente, sia per struttura che per impostazione, quale, appunto, quella canadese, e ciò considerato in particolare anche il carattere innovativo di una indagine comparata tra le due dimensioni (quella italiana e quella, appunto, canadese). Alla luce di tali considerazioni, nonché allo scopo di rendere effettivamente concreti i profili teorici anzi sviluppati, si è scelto di completare la ricerca mediante l'analisi di alcuni contratti commerciali, utilizzati nella pratica degli affari e recanti appunto norme rispettose dei principi del Cees. In particolare, l'ultima sezione del lavoro, inerente temi di giustizia sociale e diritto dei contratti - con specifico riferimento alla disciplina giuridica del contratto inteso appunto quale mezzo attraverso cui orientare il corretto funzionamento del mercato concorrenziale e fornire adeguate tutele ai consumatori - si sofferma sull'analisi della modulistica contrattuale (Il "Fair Trade Partnership Agreement"; l'"Annual Plan"; il "Fair Trade Purchasing Contract"; il "Delivery Order") utilizzata da Ctm Altromercato nelle operazioni di acquisto, nonché di trasporto e vendita dei prodotti equo-solidali. Tale modulistica, reperita grazie ad una profonda collaborazione con la sede legale del Consorzio, è stata ritenuta particolarmente interessante sotto un duplice profilo: da una parte, infatti, tali strumenti contrattuali potrebbero rappresentare una effettiva garanzia per quel consumatore socialmente responsabile che voglia visionarli al fine di constatare direttamente il rispetto di determinati standard e principi e che voglia, cioè, accertare che i prodotti che acquista siano effettivamente rispettosi di quegli standard; dall'altra parte, tali contratti rappresenterebbero una sorta di garanzia sociale, vale a dire un mezzo attraverso il quale far rispettare i suddetti valori e recuperare, in una prospettiva più ampia, anche determinati diritti. ; The fair trade phenomenon expanded in the western world during the last forty years because the benefits of trade and the expansion of international trade are not equitably distributed among all countries and between different levels of population. The gradual extension of phenomenon, the expansion of the geographic areas covered, the increase of quantity and types of traded goods and the proliferation of actors, gradually showed the strength related to this reality, which has become, in a few years, a true reference model for a fair trade on the international market. However, in order to classify precisely the phenomenon and to reveal its contents, it was considered appropriate to divide the discussion of the topic into four macro-blocks, respectively associated to: -the socio-economic description of the fair trade; -the different standardization projects elaborated in this field at the supranational, national and regional levels; -the other experiences developed in a comparative perspective with other European countries (and not only); -the analysis of contractual instruments used in the sector with particular regard to the contracts used by CTM Altromercato. The starting point is represented by some different preliminary considerations, with special emphasis on socio-economic phenomenon, considering its increasing trend and its current value in terms of incidence on the new global order of economic relations. Secondly, as legal research, it was considered appropriate to immediately penetrate the reality of fair trade, with specific reference to the problems and prospects related to the best legal regulation of this phenomenon, which represents the central object of this study. In particular, we chose to develop some general discussion about the different approaches elaborated in this area, considering the complexity of the framework and the variety of proposals. However, reconstructing the underlying reasons for a legal adjustment of this phenomenon, it was thought primarily to examine the many attempts to self-regulation, referring firstly to the "Carte dei Criteri" and especially the "Carta Italiana", drawn up to identify the requirements and the people suitable to operate in that context, and secondly concerning the private certification schemes, specialized in this field, and created to label the products of fair trade and thus to ensure compliance with standards and respect for the principles of the sector. After examining the pathways of self-regulation and the peculiarities connected to the same, it was considered interesting to carry out the analysis of a different form of regulation, called "heteroregulation", considering, in particular, the limitations and inconsistencies intrinsically linked to the self-discipline. In fact, the creation of a clear legislative framework, corresponding to a real law, would- and this is precisely what the research is oriented to prove - to establish, in addition to official recognition of the phenomenon, the specific identification of the fair trade products and of the parties involved and moreover, establishing a strict system of sanctions, to realize the subsequent elimination of the risk that they are, unconsciously, mixed with persons outside the principles of the movement, meaning a huge guarantee for the consumers. Once we have established the need to regulate this field and once outlined the reasons for a preference of heteroregolamentative type solutions, it was interesting to analyze the detailed paths and the legislative actions drawn up at the supranational , national and regional level, to reflect more broadly on the style that a regulatory intervention in this area would have. The paragraphs elaborated in the II part, concerning a critical evaluation of the projects of regulation existing in this context, want to clarify if, considering the complexity of the sector, a potential model to follow exists. Thirdly, in order to reflect on the regulation profiles of fair trade phenomenon and considering the need to find a legislative framework, it was chosen to dedicate the next stages of research to examine of the most important experiences carried on in this field from other countries. The third part-section of the research is focused on the analysis of legislative solutions developed at European level (and not only) in this context; the aim is to value the similarities and the compatibility, but also the differences, compared to our system. In addiction to the study of strategies, outlined in the European context, and particularly in the countries like Spain and France - through the analysis of various proposals and regulations put in practice - it was considered interesting to propose also the examination of Canadian perspective, considering in particular the innovative nature of a comparative study between these two dimensions (Italian and Canadian). For these considerations and to realize the theoretical profile, it was decided to complete the research with the analysis of some commercial contracts, which are used in the practice of business and containing the fair trade rules and the principles. In particular, the last section of work, concerning the social justice issues and the law of contracts - with particular reference to the legal framework of the contract conceived like an instrument to ensuring the proper functioning of the competitive market and protect consumers - is focused on the analysis of contractual forms ( "Fair Trade Partnership Agreement", "Annual Plan, "Fair Trade Purchasing Contract" and "Delivery Order") used by CTM Altromercato in transactions of purchase, transportation and sale of fair trade products. These contracts, obtained thanks to a strong collaboration with the legal office of the Consortium CTM Altromercato, were considered particularly interesting: first of all, these instruments could be a contractual guarantee for a consumer socially responsible, who wants to view them and to observe directly the relevance of these standards and principles, and to ensure that the products meet those standards; on the other hand, these contracts represent a kind of social security, namely an instrument to enforce these values and also to recover, in a broader perspective, specific rights.
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Herausgeber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie diese Quelle zitieren möchten.
The last week of February 2024 marks the anniversary of two tragedies for Ukrainian society: the start of Russia's occupation of Crimea, in 2014, and the launch of Russia's large-scale invasion of Ukraine, in 2022. Ten years ago, in 2014, this terrible week included the massacre on the Maidan, the flight of disgraced President Yanukovych to Russia, the appointment of an interim president and government, Russia's takeover of Crimea, and the start of the Russia-backed secessionist/irridentist movements in southeastern Ukraine. Two years ago, this was the first week of the Russian full-scale invasion, marked by the bombing of cities and the precipitous departure of the first wave of refugees to Ukraine's western regions and Europe. This week two years ago also saw the start of Ukraine's ongoing resistance. Both events—despite being separated by eight years—were part of a single historical process that has had a critical impact on the lives and security of the Ukrainian people. How are things with Ukrainians after ten years of Russia's growing aggression? How do they see the current situation, and their own and the country's future? The Sociopolitical ContextIn 2022, with the start of the Russian invasion, Ukrainian leadership and society entered into a specific state of public consciousness characterized by rallying around the flag, firm solidarity on the imperative of national resistance, and an outspoken faith in victory over the aggressor. Despite the existential threat, over 75 percent of the population expressed optimism about the state of affairs in Ukraine and the country's future—an unusually high figure for Ukrainians (and for Eastern Europeans at large). But with the passage of time, and as a result of military, demographic, and political challenges, society—and its opinion—began reverting to a more rational, sober state.As happens in many societies at war, part of Ukraine's population looked for a safer life abroad. According to most recent data, over six million refugees are currently in Europe, between 1.2 million and five million Ukrainians are in Russia (many of whom were deported unwillingly or are being kept in Russia by force), and more than 400,000 Ukrainians have migrated to Canada and the United States. As well, more than 3.5 million Ukrainians have moved from dangerous areas to resettle in safer regions in central and western Ukraine. These migrations have radically changed the social structure and human geography of Ukraine. About a quarter of Ukraine's former population has left the country, and an additional 10 percent have changed their place of residence within the country. Formerly large urban centers from Kharkiv to Odesa in southeastern Ukraine are now depopulated. The regions close to the front line are inhabited by elderly people who do not want to leave their homes and by military staff. Cities and towns in the central and western regions have gained some younger people. Also, Kyiv has witnessed waves of leaving and returning citizens. Today, Ukrainian society has fewer people, skews much older than before, and has adapted to life in a state of constant war and destruction. Ukraine's political class is adapting to the war as well. The sociopolitical role of military and security leaders and institutions has grown, as has trust in them. The conflict between President Zelensky and General Zaluzhny, as well as recent changes in the army's leadership, exemplify two major political trends wrought by the ongoing war. First, the politicians and the generals have started competing with each other for the public's trust, which can potentially evolve into a political struggle. Second, the civil government controls the generals. However, a Zaluzhny faction is taking shape in parliament—at least as far as can be discerned from voting patterns—and in wider society, suggesting leadership of the ex-commander.Behind the fractious relations between Zelensky's team and supporters of Zaluzhny, there is a deeper societal cleavage. As the public controversies over the draft law on mobilization demonstrate, Ukrainians are currently divided between those families whose members are in the army for two years with an unclear prospect of returning home and those families that don't want to send their sons and brothers to fight. These two large factions are united in wanting victory over Russia but divided in their willingness to invest blood in achieving that victory.Public Opinion of Ukraine's Development and Leadership In advance of the twin anniversaries, several polling organizations, including the Sociological Group "Rating" (Rating Group), the Kyiv International Institute of Sociology (KIIS), and the Razumkov Center, have published the results of surveys regarding what Ukrainians think about the current state of affairs in the country, the war, and the nation's leadership. Probably the most important result is what can be called the sobering of Ukrainian society. Both KIIS and Rating Group polls demonstrate that pessimistic assessments of Ukraine's development prevail again over the optimism of the first years of the war. Figure 1 shows the course of Ukrainian public opinion over the past ten years. Ukrainians' inherent pessimism was challenged ten years ago by the Euromaidan, the annexation of Crimea, and the start of the Donbas war, all leading to a coalescing of a strong sense of nationhood and a desire to create and own the nation's future. The optimistic sentiment increased with the electoral victory of Zelensky in 2019 and prospects of peace and nonoligarchic development. And for the next two years, levels of optimism remained high. Figure 1. In your opinion, are things in Ukraine generally going in the right or wrong direction? (Rating Group)Image CreditThe war of attrition has exhausted the populace's optimism but not the will to victory, as the same poll showed. The proportion of citizens who are absolutely confident that Ukraine will be able to win a war with Russia is 42 percent, and another 43 percent are rather sure. The proportion with greatest confidence is smaller than in October 2022 (74 percent and 22 percent, respectively), but it also demonstrates that even a "soberer" society does not experience a decrement in the will to resist. A rational explanation for this new state of public opinion emerges from the widespread understanding that Ukraine's victory is possible only if the West continues its support, an idea supported by 79 percent of respondents. The public trust in the military and security leadership grows. According to the KIIS poll, the most trustworthy leader in Ukraine is Valeriy Zaluzhny, whose trust level stands at 94 percent (5 percent distrust) and has only grown in the recent three months. Public trust has also increased in Kyrylo Budanov (chief of Defense Intelligence, 66 percent trust versus 19 percent distrust) and Oleksandr Syrsky (since February 8 the new commander in chief of the Armed Forces of Ukraine, 40 percent versus 35 percent). Political leaders are also among the most trusted persons, but their trust level has declined: Volodymyr Zelensky enjoys the trust of 60 percent of respondents (with a 40 percent level of distrust; a thirteen percentage point drop in his trust rating in three months) and Serhiy Prytula is trusted by 61 percent (with 33 percent distrusting; an eight percentage point drop in trust rating in three months). As figure 2 shows, the dispute between the president and Zaluzhny, and the dismissal of the popular commander without open explanation to the people, have cost Volodymyr Zelensky some public support as well as some bitterness among army personnel. (The last two columns in the figure show results of polls conducted on February 5–8 and 9–10, respectively.)Figure 2. Dynamics of trust in Volodymyr Zelensky (KIIS, February 2022 –February 2024)Image CreditDespite changes in the ratings of individual leaders, public support for government remains high. As the Razumkov Center's survey reveals, the Ukrainian government's performance receives high ratings on restoring energy facilities to working condition after missile strikes (78.5 percent of respondents gave high marks for this), ensuring the proper functioning of communal utilities, transport, and availability of food supplies despite the war (78 percent), cooperating with Western partners (68 percent), helping refugees (63 percent), and ensuring the nation's defense capability (62 percent). Mid-range marks are given to the government on fighting crime (45 percent) and helping vulnerable groups (44.5 percent). Ukrainians are dissatisfied with the government for being unable to sustain social justice (especially with respect to the draft regulations; 51 percent), a functional economy (46 percent), and restoration of the housing stock (40 percent).Support and trust levels for different governmental institutions vary. Among the most trusted are the military and security organizations (from 68 to 95 percent), the institution of the presidency (64 percent), the police service (58 percent), and Ukraine's National Bank (53 percent). But the public does not trust public officials (75 percent distrust), political parties (72 percent), the parliament (70 percent), the courts (68 percent), the cabinet (64 percent), and the anti-corruption organizations (51–52 percent).Ten years of conflict with Russia have strongly affected Ukrainians. But despite all the shocks, challenges, and ills, Ukrainian society remains rational and keeps a critical eye on its leaders and its future. It sees problems, their causes, and possible solutions. And despite these tragic anniversaries, Ukrainians are still able to envision a bright future for themselves: today, 73 percent believe that in ten years' time, Ukraine will be a peaceful and prosperous country once again. The opinions expressed in this article are those solely of the author and do not reflect the views of the Kennan Institute